Category: Uncategorized

  • My first real kiss

    My erection woke me up, and I couldn’t get back to sleep. I tossed and turned restlessly – thinking about sex. Suddenly, a powerful memory flashed back very vividly. I knew that not only would it be the path to a great jackoff orgasm, but it would also be the basis for a new story. Just remembering what had happened really got me hot.

    As I began deliberately to stroke my big thing, it occurred to me how rare it is nowadays for me to jack off in the dark, simply thinking about a past experience. I’ve come to favor light and mirrors, one-handed reading, and/or phone sex conversations for my solo workouts. This unusual flashback to my military days added to my enjoyment of the moment, and was just the kind of thing I needed for reflecting upon the night I got my first real kiss.

    * * * *

    Tom and I were stationed at an Army training school and had started hanging out together. He was so handsome that just being around him was extremely pleasurable. I had an old, small two-door coupe, which was a valuable asset for a serviceman. We two recruits liked to drive into town looking for action when we got passes. You know how two young guys can behave – acting macho, talking about girls, smiling a lot. One evening, we met a busty young girl at a drug store. We both chatted with her. She seemed to like both of us, maybe because we were dressed in our fatigues. We suggested she take a ride with us in my car. She liked the idea of going with boys in uniform, so before long, we were parked on a quiet street which was tunneled by trees and populated by vacant lots – making it the perfect make-out spot.

    Tom was kissing the girl, as I drove. She was sitting between us. When I parked, I suggested it was now my turn. She readily pulled away from Tom and leaned against me to give me a kiss. When my lips touched her lips, I was electrified by the lingering taste of Tom’s mouth. It really excited me. It had nothing at all to do with the girl. I felt like I was kissing Tom through her!

    Suddenly, she pulled away and complained that I was becoming too passionate. She reiterated that we had agreed only to some innocent kissing. Tom laughed and told me to behave myself. He began kissing her again. This time, he also became too passionate for her, and she pulled back. I promised to be good, so she allowed me to kiss her again. This time Tom had done something to make her lips very wet with his saliva, and it got me even more excited than the first kiss.

    She complained again, and Tom told me not to spoil our fun. Within moments, he had again pissed her off by becoming too rambunctious, himself. She told us that we were nice guys and that we both kissed real good but she wanted us to take her back to the drug store. She commented that she wasn’t “that kind of girl.” To my surprise, Tom immediately agreed that we should drive her back. We did. We dropped her off with expressions of hoping to see her again soon.

    “Sure, real soon,” Tom muttered, as we drove away.

    He seemed annoyed, and I thought it was because I had messed things up.

    “What do you mean?” I asked hesitantly.

    “Yuck, girls!” He said in disgust. “They’re such prick teasers.”

    “Yeah, I know,” I agreed. “Sorry if I messed it up for you.” Without really being aware of it, I headed the car back to the make out spot.

    “Oh, no,” he responded immediately, “it wasn’t you. In fact, I liked it that we were together with her. I found it very exciting that you were there.”

    “So did I,” I confessed quietly. I was nearing the spot where we had parked.

    “Did You really?” he asked, his voice sounding very interested. He called out excitedly, “Hey, look. Let’s stop here and talk about it. We’re back where we were with the girl.”

    “Sure, if you want to.”

    I pulled over and parked under the trees on the dark, deserted street. I turned off the engine but left on the radio, which was tuned to a popular station that played almost nothing but love songs. It quietly filled the background.

    I wasn’t sure why, but I was getting an erection. I wasn’t concerned that he’d notice because the lighting from the radio’s illuminated dial was so dim it only lit the space separating the two of us. He was leaning against the door as far away from me as possible.

    “Tell me how you felt when you kissed her,” he wanted to know.

    “It got me excited,” I said honestly.

    “Yeah, me, too,” he concurred. “I like kissing.”

    “Me, too,” I agreed and, almost without thinking, added, “but I don’t think I do it right.”

    “What do you mean?” he asked in a hushed tone.

    “Oh, you know,” I began hesitantly, embarrassed to be talking about so intimate a subject as kissing although glad to be talking to him about it, even so. “I haven’t had much experience and, this time, I seemed to get carried away.”

    “Hmm,” was all he responded.

    “Somehow, I’ll admit honestly,” I went on boldly, while recalling what he had said before I stopped the car, “it was even more exciting to kiss her right after you had kissed her.”

    “You noticed that, too?” he asked quietly.

    “Yeah,” I admitted as I held my breath, “I liked tasting your mouth on her lips.”

    There it was. A confession of my secret.

    Before I could give much thought to my worries about admitting I liked the taste of his mouth, he said, softly, “I liked the taste of your mouth on her lips, too.”

    A flash of heat seared through me. Was he really saying what I hoped he was saying? Since he sat in the dark, I wished I could see the expression on his face to help me better understand his comment.

    “It was just a hint,” he added.

    “A hint?” I asked dumbly.

    “Of… your mouth,” he stammered.

    “Oh!” I exclaimed.

    “I wanted it to be much more,” he stated flatly. It was a very bold statement.

    “So did I,” I confessed, revealing my innermost self.

    “I’ve watched you,” he told me, still hidden in the shadows, “and I’ve wondered what it would be like to kiss you.”

    “Your lips…” I could barely get the words out, I was so exhilarated, “…your lips. Every time I look at you I wonder the same thing.”

    There was a long pause that seemed like an eternity.

    “Come find out,” was all he whispered.

    A clear invitation. The next move had to be mine. He wasn’t going to jump all over me and rape me, just as he hadn’t raped the girl. That thought made my breast swell with longing for him. It made me like him all the more. I made my decision all that much easier.

    As I slid towards him, he reached out and pulled me against himself. I let out a sigh as our bodies pressed together.

    “Kiss me!” he insisted.

    The touch of his thick lips upon mine, lightly at first and then more demandingly, shot a wave of passion throughout my entire being. My erection surged to iron-hard stiffness in my fatigues. I was unprepared for the intensity of my reactions to his kiss. Waves of carnal emotion coursed through my belly. I felt intoxicated. I felt that this was the most phenomenal thrill of my life! He was passionately kissing me, and I was kissing him back with equal ardor. It was a wish come true.

    Suddenly, I felt his tongue on my closed lips.

    “Oh!” I was barely able to say aloud as I felt his tongue push into my mouth. Nothing had prepared me for the excitement I felt as his broad, thick tongue worked itself into my mouth. My tongue dueled with it, tasting its clean, exciting tastes, testing its strengths, and feeling its textures. When it slowly withdrew, my tongue followed like a magnet directly into his mouth, which welcomed it.

    The thrill of having my tongue in his mouth made me imagine the thrill of having my cock in his mouth – and then of having his cock in my mouth! Instantly, I knew I was about to ejaculate. Immediately. I became aware of his hand rubbing the front of my full fly and I realized that he’d been feeling up my erection. It startled me to realize that my hand was also on his equally protuberant fly and was moving up and down against the fullness under his fatigues.

    I broke from the kiss. Before I could say anything, he blurted out, “Oh, God! I’m about to come!”

    “Oh, God! Oh, God!” I sputtered simultaneously, “I’m gonna come, too!”

    I didn’t know what to do, but he pulled me closer, held me tighter, and pressed his lips back to mine. I damned near vacuumed his tongue back into my mouth. He flayed the roof of my mouth with his hot tongue and my orgasm began. His tongue withdrew, and he sucked mine into his mouth with equal exuberance. I flayed the roof of his mouth, just as he had done, knowing what delight it would give. He joined me in orgasm, whimpering with elation.

    We clung to one another for an amazingly long time. I didn’t give a shit that my fatigues were becoming a mess as I added another camouflage marking. I knew he felt the same way about his. It didn’t feel like we had jacked off together. For me, the kiss was so enthralling that my orgasm had felt spontaneous. Nor had it been a premature ejaculation, since, in fact, we had held the kiss for an incredibly long time.

    “Jesus!” he said as we broke apart.

    I took it that he was unhappy about something and moved to detach myself from him.

    “Whoa, Partner,” he said with a laugh. “You’re not goin’ nowhere.” He held me close, pinning me against his strong body. “This is the best time I’ve ever hand, and you’re not gettin’ away so easily.”

    “Oh, man, this is great,” I said sincerely.

    He kissed me before I finished the sentence. I kissed him back! The kiss grew more impassioned, with hands roving bodies, tongues probing mouths, and erections being rekindled. His steel rod felt very large to me, as I became more and more aware of his dick. Just as I was about to mention its apparent large size, and as though he was reading my thoughts, he broke in and said, “Christ, Jack, you’ve got a big cock.”

    I laughed.

    “What’s so funny,” he demanded to know. His feelings were probably hurt. How touchy some guys can be.

    “The very moment you said that,” I told him, “I was about to say the very same thing about yours. Your dick feels like a bayonet!”

    “Wanna touch it?” he asked huskily.

    The shudder of pleasure that surged through me at the lascivious question was reply enough for him. He reached down and unzipped his pants. Then he leaned back and awaited my reaction. Again, I was struck with exceptional pleasure at the gesture of allowing me to make up my own mind and proceed at my own volition. Of course, I knew that nothing would stop my hand from plunging into that fly. But, before I did, I decided to be as cooperative. I unzipped my fly and mentally made a note of thanks to the military for insisting that we wear boxes shorts with nice big fly openings.

    As I tentatively invaded his fly with my hot little hand, intent on touching his throbbing manhood, I felt his hand slide into my fly and I knew I had done the right thing by opening it. I can’t honestly say which gave me more pleasure – the feel of his cock as my hand wrapped itself around its proud stiffness, or the touch of his hand as it found my cock and fluttered up and down its length measuring its size. But they both gave me a feeling of overwhelming sexual excitement. Together they made me feel so good that I knew I’d be having another orgasm before long.

    He put words to it. “Your touch is going to make me come again,” he whispered excitedly into my ear.

    I felt some of the residue of his ejaculation on the shaft and against the hair on his firm abdomen. Without too much thought, I pulled back my hand and brought it to my face. Even in the dim lighting, I saw him watch me as I sniffed at the cum and then lapped at it with my tongue. Its taste was fantastic!

    “Man, you just tasted my cum,” he sighed with excitement.

    “Yeah,” I admitted softly.

    “D’ya wanna taste my cock, too?” his voice tense with anticipation.

    “Would you let me?” I asked, naively.

    “Oh, man, nothing would make me happier. If you’ll suck my cock, I’ll even try to suck yours. Okay?”

    “Wow!” I sighed, “just the thought of it really excites me.”

    “Do it, now,” he demanded quietly as he repositioned himself so that I could have easy access to his crotch.

    I saw the big cock I had pulled out of his fly when I withdrew my hand to taste his cum. It was huge, but with the dim lighting and because of my excitement, it was much more appealing than it was frightening. I felt fortunate at that moment to have had some experience in handling another man’s cock. I was confident I’d surprise him with my well-practiced cocksucking, although I didn’t want to appear to be too experienced.

    I grabbed the stiff cock at mid-shaft and pointed it at my mouth. My clear memory of going down on that dick, the first for me in a car, is as vivid as if it had happened last evening. The romantic background music, his shallow breathing, the smell of sperm in his crotch, and the sight of that shiny pole as I descended upon it are all firmly engraved upon my memory. As my tongue flicked out and licked the smooth, moist cockhead, moans of deep pleasure were emitted from both of us.

    A moment later, he sighed, “Oh, yeah, that’s it!”

    I had engulfed the entire swollen cockhead, filling my mouth. I was sucking off the slippery remains of his first orgasm. I can’t imagine a cock tasting any better than when it’s coated with fresh-pumped sperm. The taste invigorated my being, and without giving it any thought, but thoroughly enjoying blowing him, I set about giving him the best blowjob I could muster up. And I am good at it!

    “Oh! This feels so good!” he said loudly. “You really can suck cock, man!”

    It was too late to pretend inexperience, I realized, but sucking his cock was making me so excited that I ignored my worries and applied my best techniques in order to make this memorable for both of us. Deftly, I allowed the big prick to penetrate into my throat. As I adjusted to the intrusion of such a huge organ, my sucking became more forceful and profound. By now, he was writhing with ecstasy and groaning with delight.

    “Suck my cock, man. Oh, God! Oh, God! You’re so good! I’m gonna give you my load…” he paused, tensed, stiffened, and then cried, “Now!”

    I had felt his cock expand to extreme rigidity and I knew he was about to cum without being told, but I was delighted with his sexy comments. I prepared for his blastoff by rising to the top of his shaft, holding only the cockhead in my mouth, sucking, waiting for his cum.  He came! Since he’d already had an orgasm, the unexpected forcefulness of his first two cum-shots took me by surprise. They filled my mouth and forced me to swallow quickly. I sucked the long tube back into my throat and swallowed again, causing amazing pressures on the spewing organ.

    “Oh, man! Oh, man!” he kept repeating as he tugged on my ears and humped his cock excitedly into me.

    His orgasm lasted an exceptionally long time. It was one of the most perfect ejaculations I’ve ever drawn out of a man.

    When he had calmed down sufficiently to allow me to withdraw from the spent and deflating cock, I sucked it dry, and pulled back. Trying to see into his face in the dim lighting.

    “Oh, God! That was so good,” he said breathlessly, as if gasping for air were a real struggle.

    I leaned away, allowing him room to compose himself.

    “It won’t be as good for you,” he whispered apologetically. “I don’t think I can suck that good.”

    “you don’t have to do it if you don’t want to,” I told him.

    “Fuck! I want to, he insisted. “I’m just telling you I’m not too good at it, yet. That’s all.”

    “I’m so near the point of explosion, that it won’t matter how well you do it. How soon you do it is another story. The power of your multiple spurts of hot cum into me has almost put me over the brink. If you suck my cock, I’ll blast off almost immediately.”

    My sincerity and purposeful dirty talk seemed to revive him. He roused himself, pushed me back against the car seat, and dove into my crotch. My cock stood out proudly and was captured by his swirling tongue, which swept it into his hot mouth. Exquisite pressures and tremendous temperatures demanded my seed. There was no holding back or waiting for extra time. I was ready. My cock reacted vigorously.

    “I’m gonna give you my load,” I warned, using his very expression. “Now!”

    There wasn’t time to wonder if my cock had been taken into his throat, or if he was as good a cocksucker as I am. My whole being fired off at the thought of this handsome young soldier actually sucking my cock just as I had sucked his. I held the back of his head, aware of the stubble of his military crewcut, and pumped shot after shot of hot jism into his gulping mouth. He didn’t whimper. He took it all. He sucked my cock and drank down with gusto every drop of the syrupy hot liquid I squirted into him. I loved it!

    There seemed an awkward moment or two, afterwards, as we silently rearranged our clothing and caught our breath. “I’m all sticky inside,” I said with a grin.

    “Me, too,” he said, “but,” he continued with a low voice, “I’m also in love.”

    My breath caught in my throat.

    “Let’s not allow this to be a one-time fling. You are too sexy for me to walk away from, now,” he confessed.

    His words were like music!

    “And especially now that we know what we both like!”

    “I love you,” I said simply.

    A funny noise came out of his throat, and he jumped on me in an arm-filling embrace. We melted together into another passion-filled kiss. I knew we’d be parked on that dark street for quite a while. In fact, in the weeks and months to come, it became our favorite spot.

    I’m glad that we were able to stay together for almost six months. Then he was transferred, and I was sent overseas on a troopship.  (The cum-filled voyage is detailed in my stories “Wolf-Pack” “Wolf-Pack – That Evening” and Wolf-Pack – The Next Day.”)

    * * * *

    Here I was now, years later, with cock in hand, pumping away in the pitch black bedroom in the middle of the night. When I remembered how well his cock had fit in my throat, how exquisite his mouth had felt on my cock, and how excited I had been as I tasted his delicious hot cum, I blasted out a healthy load, just remembering. I felt good to have an orgasm thinking about my first real kiss, and fondly remembering a terrific guy. I came all over myself. Then, with a smile on my face, I fell into a deep, peaceful sleep, knowing I would write if all down. Knowing I couldn’t forget my first real kiss!

  • Much happiness in the sauna

    MUCH HAPPINESS IN THE SAUNA

    The only gay sauna in Pattaya, Thailand, has just been refurbished, so I decided to see how hot it was now. I have had plenty of happy endings in a variety of ways and a variety of people, both visitors and Thais.

    It has a good sauna, steam room, plenty of dark places, massage rooms, a beautiful outdoor swimming pool and also a Jacuzzi outdoors. You have to wear swimmers in the pool and jacuzzi, but can be as free as you want, as you wander around the 3 floors. They also have quite a good restaurant near the pool, clothes required.

    I wandered around there a couple of days ago to see what talent there was. I like Thai boys, having lived here for 13 years, and they come (and cum!) in all shapes and sizes, and are mostly very beautiful. They lust for sex with foreigners and expect a tip afterwards, or a meal. Their lust is insatiable, and they seem to be able to cum and cum and cum, all day and night. It must be all the peppers and chilies they eat.

    I went into the steam room, which is a walk round room, cool at one end and very hot at the other. I always sit at the hot end because the steam is very dense there. I had hardly sat down when a hand appeared on my dick. It was still flaccid. The person who then sat down next to me was a short, fat, hairy European, about 45-50. He had a towel round him, which I later found he did not want removed at that time. He was gently wanking me, using the steam as lubricant, and I was rising to the occasion. But I did not want to cum, as I had only been there a few minutes.

    Then he bent down and took me into his mouth. Now I am quite big and he gagged on it as he tried to take it all in. Eventually in it went and my balls (all shaved) were next to his chin. His hand came up and massaged my balls and then slid down my crack to find my hole. I slid down on the seat so that my bottom came out from the seat and his finger found my anus and slipped in easily because of all the steam. He finger fucked me while sucking me and then I felt another hand holding my balls – I couldn’t see who it was, but he was gently massaging them and put his other hand around my shoulder. His penis was also quite big and two drooping balls hovered in front of me. I could tell he was an older man but could not see his face.

    But with the attention of finger fucking, sucking me off and having my balls massaged, I was absolutely rigid and getting ready to shoot. I said to both of them, I am getting close but do not want to shoot my load yet. They both slowed up, but the second man, massaging my balls, said sorry and shot his load all over my chest and legs. He held me tight as he came many times, and then lifted my face, gave me a big kiss, said thank you and left the room. And I still do not know who it was or what he looked like.

    I tried to get into the other man’s towel, but he just said later. So I thanked him, gently pulled his fingers out of my arse, his head off my rigid cock, weeping loads of pre-cum, and then pulled on my towel and walked across to the sauna.

    There were 2 foreigners in there, one elderly, the other in his 30’s, and two Thai boys. Something had been happening because there was movement when I walked in. I said to the room, not to worry.

    I sat on the upper decking in the corner on my towel, as both the men were naked although the Thai boys had towels on. I stretched out one leg along one side and the other along the other side, so that everything was hanging there in sight.

    The elderly man started to suck off the other man, and the Thai boys had their hand under their towels obviously wanking slowly. One of the boys looked across at me and smiled and I smiled back. He very obviously looked at my collection and whispered to his friend, who then also looked across. The first boy got off his seat and walked over to me and sat on the bottom decking, putting his left hand immediately on my balls. He turned to his friend and called him over and he sat on the other side of the lower deck. He looked up at me questioningly and I nodded and smiled, and he immediately leaned over and picked up my semi-limp dick in his right hand.

    The 2 men stopped to watch for a minute but then starting wanking each other and kissing.

    My 2 boys refused to take off their towels, although I could see 2 nice erections. I leant down and felt both of them. They felt lovely but one of the boys pushed me back onto the decking and said they cum later in the dark rooms as they were shy to strip.

    The 1st boy started to wank me while massaging my balls, and the 2nd boy started to suck me at the same time as his friend wanked me. We heard some groaning and all turned to watch both men shooting their loads onto the floor at the same time. The older man only came a bit, but the younger one shot almost over to us and must have cum 7-8 times before he was empty. They kissed a lot more, wiped up their mess with a spare towel and left the room.

    I asked the boys what they would like me to do, and one of them said they only had sex upstairs in the dark rooms and would like to meet me up there later. I told them that I was nearly cumming already, and they said, no problem, they wanted to see me cum, and then later, we could all 3 play in a dark room. Sounded good, if I had the energy!! Thai boys can cum many times!!

    I was very rigid now and well on the way, when the boys changed places, the other boy sucking me and the other one wanking me and massaging my balls. They kept saying how nice it looked with all the hair shaved away. I thanked them but the boys sucking me said please not cum in mouth. So I said OK, moved his head off and they both wanked me together. I exploded all up my chest and then onto their hands. They carried on and I had to make them stop as I was so tender. But they said that I should cum 2 times now and then all 3 together upstairs. I laughed and said no, I was English and not Thai and could not keep cumming many times without a break.

    So I pulled the towel out from under me and wiped all my sperm off my chest and their hands. They both kissed me and said very good, see you later and left the room. I just sat their exhausted but happy.

    Later on I went upstairs and walked around the dark corridors and had many hands groping me as I looked for my 2 new friends. But as I walked past a closed door, it opened and there they were, coming out. I heard a foreign voice thank them for a good time, so I said, oh, I was just looking for you.

    They took hold of my hands and pulled me to another open door, pulled me in, closed and locked the door and switched on a very dim light. I said what are we going to do as you have just had sex with someone else. They said, no problem, they had just wanked the man and he did not touch them at all!!

    So in no time, we were all on the black leather bed and I took off their towels. They both had erections already, one was small and slender, and the other one had a big penis and loads of pubic hair. One of them said they did not want me to fuck them as I was so big, but they would like to fuck me. But no-one had any condoms although I remembered seeing a couple in my locker when I changed.

    So no fucking – but lots of other things available. Within seconds, we all had strong erections and all lay on the bed. I was asked to lie down and the slender one of the two asked if he could lie on me. Of course, I said, but was surprised when he lay down on me with his arse in my face and his mouth on my penis. So I started to use my tongue around his hole. He jumped and shuddered as he was so sensitive.

    The other guy stood at the bottom of the bed and lifted up both my legs onto his shoulders, complete with his friend who was still sucking me sweetly. The other boy bent down and started to lick my arse, pushing his tongue right inside me. Fabulous feeling but this would make me cum far too quickly with the combined sucking as well. But then he stopped and pushed his finger into my arse, very gently and started to finger fuck me. One minute later he stopped, pulled out his finger and pushed two of them inside as I was well relaxed by then. After finger fucking me a little and wanking himself at the same time, he pulled them out and tried to push his penis in. I said NO as we had no condoms, but he said he was clean!! No trust here, sorry, so he just fucked around my whole and up to my balls.

    The slender guy on top of me started to fuck my mouth as he was getting so worked up with my tongue up his arse. Without any warning, he suddenly shot his load into my mouth, his body trembling, my tongue fucking his arse; he was completely out of control. He did not shoot a big load, but he kept on having spasms every time I pushed my tongue into his arse. Then he just lay still on top of me and rested, saying fabulous, fabulous.

    The other guy carried on fucking the outside of my arse and underneath my balls, but now leant down and sucked my penis as the other guy just lay quietly on me. But, somehow, he also managed to push his finger back into my arse, and then the second one. So this was too much for me and I warned him I was going to cum again. He said he was also going to cum in a moment. Sure enough, I felt his rigid penis start to move up and down quickly, and then a big groan as he came many times, which was enough to push me over the edge and I came in his mouth shot after shot. He drank it all and then climbed onto the bed and they both moved up to lie in my arms. There seemed to be spunk everywhere, and the smell was gorgeous. The slender boy fell asleep in my arms but the bigger boy kept his hand on my penis, and put my hand on his. Both of our penises were covered in sweat and cum so it felt good as we slowly massaged each other.

    His penis grew strong very quickly again in my hand, while mine was much slower to respond. The slender boy slept on, while we both massaged each other. He told me he wanted to cum again and asked if I would cum again as well. I said I doubted I could cum again so soon after the last one, but he just laughed and kissed me. We were soon kissing very strongly and the massage was getting quicker and quicker. Soon he grabbed with both hands, kissed me very strongly and shot his load onto my stomach – quite a big load so soon after the last one. Then he carried on kissing me, grabbed me again and told me I must cum again for him and to cum on his stomach.

    So he kissed and wanked me. I was still so tender but growing very strong with his kisses. Soon I could feel it was cumming again, so leant over him and he made me cum on his stomach – but only about half his load. I was absolutely shattered by then. I leant back with a big sigh; he played with the spunk on his stomach and also on mine and laughed loudly which made the other boy wake up. The big boy told him what we had just down and they both laughed and told me it was time to go and have a drink downstairs and then come back up for another session !! I said yes to the drink but no to any more this visit.

    We went downstairs, sat and had a lovely cold drink, said our goodbyes and then I stumbled into the dressing room and took ages to have a shower, get changed and drive home – with a big smile on my face. We did not fix another date, but I am sure we shall meet.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Mr. Maleficent presents… Sexual Deviance (series 1)

    Season 1, Episode 7: “Inducted” (Excerpt from Prison Politics: The Well Deluxe Edition)

    Synopsis: Inducted (Excerpt from Prison Politics Unrated) – The tale of how secondary character, Tiny Zeke was introduced into the prison and how Aarif “Big Reef” Jenkins was introduced into the lifestyle

    The lights went out on time as they always did. Ezekiel’s body couldn’t stop itself from trembling. He was so afraid that Aarif would be able to feel his mild shiver from the bottom bunk. Aarif also kept asking these questions about his Ezekiel’s home life, which only led him to believe that Aarif was onto him. This made him even more fearful.

    “How’d you get your tattoo?” Aarif asked.

    “I was actually drunk when me and my boys went out and got ’em a couple of months ago,” Ezekiel said, which was actually the truth.

    “Other Bloods?” Aarif asked.

    “Yeah.”

    “Cool… who?”

    “Uh… huh?” Ezekiel asked as if he didn’t understand the question.

    “What other Bloods went with you when you got that tattoo?”

    “Uhhhh….”

    “Matter of fact, what other Bloods are in your crew, man?”

    “Uh… there’s… Tee and um… Zae… and uh… Dre,” Ezekiel listed the first 3 names off the top of his head.

    “Oh ok, cool,” Aarif said.

    Aarif seemed to let it go, but Ezekiel knew that another question meant to pry into his background was just around the corner.

    “You know I’m from the southwest suburbs, right?” Aarif asked.

    Shit! Ezekiel thought.

    “And I don’t recognize you. I ain’t ever heard of nobody named Tee and nobody named Zae either.”

    “But- you heard of Dre though, right?”

    “Yeah, I have. He’s over in cellblock C and been there for ’bout seven years now.”

    Goddamnit! Ezekiel had been exposed.

    Aarif hopped up from his bottom bunk and stood up against Ezekiel’s bed, towering over Ezekiel’s body.

    “You ain’t a Blood, nigga,” Aarif said.

    “I’m sorry,” Ezekiel immediately apologized.

    “What the fuck? Nigga, do you know how stupid you are for lying about some shit like that?”

    “I know, I’m sorry.”

    “Did Tongis and Osama Bin Laden didn’t tell you the 10 commandments?” Aarif asked.

    “The what?”

    “The rules nigga! They didn’t tell you the rules of the cellblock?”

    “Oh…” Ezekiel thought back at when Tongis and Melee were going back and forth as they listed the rules of The Well. “Yeah.”

    “Did you not hear them say, ‘no lying.’ Nigga, that shit was to protect your ass. If you go around lying to these niggas they will punk and pump yo’ ass all day long. The last nigga in here that lied to a Blood, got a train ran on him in the showers. 17 niggas hit. Nigga, are you stupid?”

    “I’m sorry,” Ezekiel apologized once more. “Please just don’t tell anybody. I’ll do anything- please just don’t tell anybody- I don’t want that to be me. I’ll do anything for you man, please.”

    “Shut up, man. I got you. I’ll cover for your ass, but you better get your fuckin’ story straight. The Well is filled with Chicago Bloods, and they will out yo’ ass in a second if they find out you playin’ foul.”

    “I know.”

    “Fuck was you thinkin’?”

    “I wasn’t. It- It all happened so fast. I didn’t even realize it until after it was too late to take it back.”

    “You better be lucky that you in here with me, instead of in a cell with a nigga like Jermaine or Chambers. They would tear yo’ ass and yo’ mouth up.”

    Ezekiel’s spine shook. He gulped. “And… you? What do you do?”

    “I don’t do shit. I ain’t ever been wit’ no dude.”

    “Never?”

    “Nah.”

    “How long you been locked up?”

    “Four years,” Aarif answered. “I shot a gang mediator in the streets.”

    “Oh…”

    “Yeah.”

    The space got quiet between the two of them.

    “Look, I don’t ever want it coming out that I lied. Is there anything I can do that can ensure that? I… I can give you some of the coins I got from the guards,” Ezekiel offered to pay in the currency that the guards inflicted on The Well.

    “Coins? Nigga, don’t nobody actually use that shit. In The Well, there’s only one form of currency- sex,” Aarif said. He actually used the line that he’d heard Jermaine say a million times to newcomers. He realized how that sounded, and was about to clarify that he had no intensions of imposing that rule on Ezekiel- but…

    “Ok,” Ezekiel agreed.

    “Huh?”

    “I’ll have sex with you- if that’s what you want.”

    “What you mean?”

    “I mean what I said. I’d rather have one dude do it than to have 17. So what do you want me to do?”

    Aarif was past tempted. Ezekiel was an attractive guy, but in the dark- his sex didn’t have to matter. Ezekiel could be anything Aarif wanted him to be. Yeah, Aarif was tempted.

    Slowly, Aarif began to move his hand, his fingers extending and going into Ezekiel’s mouth. Taking the hint and going along with the foreplay, Ezekiel began to suck at Aarif’s digits. His tongue stroke seemed decent- cool enough. Aarif still wasn’t completely sure though.

    “You think you can suck a 9?” he asked.

    “Suck a what?”

    “9 inches, nigga.”

    “Uh… I’ll try,” he said, with the two fingers still in his mouth.

    “Get down off the bed, and get on yo’ knees.”

    Ezekiel followed orders, and climb down off of the top bunk. Immediately he dropped to his knees and awaited for Aarif to pull out. Aarif unbuttoned and unzipped, but he was still thinking about reneging. This would be his first time being with a man in any sense. A lot of the other Bloods made it look easier, or said things like, head is just head and doesn’t make you gay. Aarif had even watched some of The Bloods fuck their hoes and stood guard of the showers while some rapes took place. But actually going through with it for himself was a completely different question.

    “Open your mouth,” Aarif told him.

    Ezekiel followed command, tilting his head back and even closing his eyes while his jaw unlocked and mouth opened.

    Not having Ezekiel’s eyes on him made the task even easier to do. Aarif pulled his dick out from underneath his underwear and let it practically fall right into Ezekiel’s mouth. A little shocked at first, Ezekiel eventually took to the thick and salty meat package in his mouth.

    “Suck,” Aarif said.

    Not knowing exactly how, Ezekiel began to try. He encircled the dick with his tongue as he held the base of it in his hand.

    “I said, suck it. Move that head up and down. Slob on that shit like a bitch.”

    Ezekiel continued. This time, he used head and neck movements to further enhance his oral ability. The tip of Aarif’s dick passed over Ezekiel’s breathing passages, forcing him to become short on breath. His lips tightened and a suction sound was made each time the dick slid in.

    Allowing Ezekiel to go to work, Aarif took off the t-shirt he was wearing.

    “Yeah… that’s right, you don’t want nobody to know you was lyin’, right?” Aarif said, adding verbal to the experience.

    “Un-unh,” Ezekiel let his throat groan since his mouth couldn’t actually word it.

    “Keep suckin’ that dick then, bitch.”

    Ezekiel wasn’t the best dick sucker, and wasn’t anything compared to the chickenheads that Aarif was accustomed to before he got into The Well. However, Aarif’s rod began to get stiffer and stiffer. His own words turned him on more than Ezekiel’s skill. Oddly enough, he began to get more turned on by degrading Ezekiel than the actual pleasure Ezekiel was trying to provide.

    “The niggas turn liars into hoes in The Well. I might make you my ho, nigga. Would you like that?” Aarif asked.

    “Un-unh.”

    “Yeah you do, bitch. You want my dick running through every hole in yo’ body, don’t you?”

    Ezekiel didn’t respond to that, which made Aarif pause. Aarif looked down at the guy’s face and could see his eyes closed so pleasantly as he suckled at the head Aarif’s now fully hardened dick. While Aarif looked, he noticed a steady movement in Ezekiel’s right arm. Knowing that this could potentially be some kind of threat, Aarif pulled himself back and backed away. His dick extracted from Ezekiel’s mouth.

    Ezekiel wondered why he stopped. He didn’t taste cum, so he knew that Aarif hadn’t nutted.

    Aarif initially thought that maybe Ezekiel was looking for a weapon that he could use while Aarif was in this vulnerable state. But after backing away, Aarif could see exactly what Ezekiel was doing. Ezekiel was on his knees, with his pants dropped just below his thighs as he was fist pumping his dick.

    “What the fuck?” Aarif said.

    Ezekiel didn’t respond to that either. His hand dropped and his erect dick stood straight ahead.

    “You like this?” he asked, confused. “You sucked a dick before?”

    Ezekiel nodded.

    Aarif took a step closer to him, now that he knew Ezekiel wasn’t planning a surprise attack.

    “Been fucked before too,” Ezekiel added.

    “Word?” Aarif said. He never would have pegged him. The dude didn’t seem so hard, but he certainly didn’t expect him to be so “soft” either. Aarif thought over what he had just found out. “So you gettin’ fucked tonight?”

    “If you want to.”

    “Iight, lay yo’ ass down on yo’ back,” Aarif issued another demand, and of course, Ezekiel followed suit.

    He lied down on the cold prison floor, with is dick pointed to the sky. He stroked as he waited to see what Aarif had to offer. Meanwhile, Aarif was dropping his pants and his underwear to the floor. In seconds, he was butt-assed and stood over the head of the younger male watching the boy stroke. Aarif lowered his body, and his knees pinned to the floor at both sides of Ezekiel’s head. Aarif bent over and allowed his rock hard dick to dart straight into Ezekiel’s mouth. Aarif braced his hands on the sides of Ezekiel’s body, and his high muscle ass was tooted up like he was the one about to get fucked. The two were in a somewhat 69 position, only Aarif had no intentions of sucking Ezekiel’s dick. His ass flexed and thrashed wildly, drilling the back of Ezekiel’s throat.

    “Awwww yes… you lettin’ me fuck yo’ face nigga. You feel that shit all the way in the back of yo’ neck, don’t you?”

    Ezekiel’s throat groaned again. Aarif continued to throw his hips into it. And while he was braced over Ezekiel’s face, he saw Ezekiel’s hands. One of his hands stroked his dick, and the other was actually fiddling with his ass. He prepped his hole for the insert that he was sure would be coming soon.

    Aarif’s hips rose and dropped, his ball sack repeatedly punched Ezekiel in the nose.

    “Grrrrrr…” Aarif growled. “Yeah, finger-fuck that hole nigga. Get that shit ready for me.”

    Ezekiel’s digits worked harder in preparation.

    Aarif pulled Ezekiel’s pants past his thighs and all the way down to his ankles. Then he pulled Ezekiel’s legs back and planted his hands back on the floor and in between Ezekiel’s legs to spread them.

    “Yes, nigga, lemme see you finger fuck that pussyhole, Zeke.”

    Aarif could hear the boy gagging on his dick, but he was so turned on that he didn’t give a fuck. Watching a grown man finger fuck his ass hole was like watching a sweet pussy virgin do it. To Aarif, Ezekiel might as well been a woman.

    Aarif grabbed Ezekiel’s hand and pulled away. “Ayo, watch out,” he said. In a fast, quick and non-thinking motion, Aarif dipped his head down, stuck his tongue out and licked Ezekiel’s raw asshole. His tongue tickled it for a good 5 seconds before he came back up. The whole time his face was in Ezekiel’s ass, Ezekiel moaned from pleasure.

    “Ohhh… you liked that shit, didn’t you? You like getting that pussy ate?”

    “Mmmhmm,” Ezekiel continued writhing underneath the muscled man on top of him.

    Aarif put his head back down and let his tongue linger for even longer. It lapped repeatedly over Ezekiel’s asshole like a starving cat drinking catnip. It whipped and wiggled and flapped. His tongue began to pierce the rim of his ass.Ezekiel submitted. He let his asshole be licked over, and even went as far as encouraging Aarif by rubbing his bald head.

    “You like that shit, Zeke?” Aarif asked.

    “Mmhmm.”

    “Good, my nigga.” Aarif took his index and middle finger and swiped it down Ezekiel’s taint. He used his saliva as a lubricant to ease the path of his two fingers into Ezekiel.

    “Ohhh,” Ezekiel moaned. He’d nearly yelled if it weren’t for that phat dick occupying 70% of his mouth.

    “Shut up nigga, you know you like that shit.” Aarif finished pulling the boys pants all the way off of his ankles, then he went back down, and began to lick hungrily at Ezekiel’s ass again, his fingers still lodged inside. Making it even easier for Aarif to get inside, Ezekiel spread his legs as wide as possible, offering up access to his boy hole. Aarif took advantage. He spit and licked and spit and licked. Then he rolled.

    Aarif rolled over to his side, and pulled Ezekiel over with him. Soon enough, they were in the reverse position. Aarif was lying on his back. Ezekiel was atop of him, his ass hovering above Aarif’s nose. Aarif lightly slapped his ass a couple of times.

    “Move down, it’s time to give me some pussy.”

    Once again obeying, Ezekiel crawled down Aarif’s body to the spot right below Aarif’s waist. Ezekiel’s wet ass, and Aarif’s wet dick seemed to be the perfect pair. Ezekiel’s ass parted and gave way to the dick that skid inside.

    “Awww fuck,” Aarif said, allowing his dick to take Ezekiel’s temperature. The asshole was prime, wet and hot as fuck. Ezekiel even moaned at Aarif’s 9 inch appendage stroking his insides. “Yes, ride this dick baby. Let me deep in that fuckin’ pussyhole.”

    “I’m tryin’ daddy.”

    “Try harder, bitch.” Aarif placed his hands at Ezekiel’s hips and coached him in how to move his body. “Awww shit… nigga you wet as a motherfucka’. Fuck that dick like you my lady, nigga.”

    “Uggh, shit,” Ezekiel moaned.

    “Yeah… nigga, fuck with Big Reef and I’ll have that ass pregnant by the end of the night. Take that dick.”

    Ezekiel threw his ass back and against Aarif’s thighs. The wet fuck sound could be heard from both men. Ezekiel’s tight wet ass glided up and down the shaft of Aarif’s dick.

    “Yo, you feel how wet that shit is?” Aarif said.

    “Yeah… daddy,” Ezekiel said, stroking his own dick with his hands.

    “Can I make that shit wetter?”

    “Yeah daddy, make that shit wet, my nigga.”

    “I can squirt this shit in that pussy?”

    “Yessss nigga, squirt that shit in this pussy.”

    “Alright nigga… you gon’ raise my babies, right?”

    “Fuck yeah nigga, I’mma have yo ‘ kids, nigga, fuck me… oooh.”

    Ezekiel’s moans became more audible. He was a little worried that one of the other Bloods might’ve heard him.

    “Yo-yo, here it comes. Work that fuckin’ ass. Get all that nutt up out of that dick.”

    Ezekiel busted first. His ass clenched on the head of Aarif’s dick. His nutt shot so far out of his dick, that he could swear he saw it squirt past the cell bars. He tried to keep his mouth closed so any audible yells that were about to come out became muffled moans.

    Aarif continued to drill away, his mission to “impregnate” Ezekiel hadn’t been fulfilled yet. He held Ezekiel at the top of his waist and right under his back. Keeping him the position, Aarif began his attack. He threw his dick into Ezekiel’s ass at brute force, like he was literally trying to fuck his brains out.

    “Yo, here it come nigga.” Aarif’s voice pitch rose at the end of that sentence, and his balls strained. His ass tightened, his thighs flexed, and he was O facing. It took everything in him to not let out a growl that would wake everyone up from their sleep. He began ejaculation, pouring a river of genetic coding directly into Ezekiel’s ass. “Shiiiiiiiiit, bitch,” he said under his breath as they both waited for his dick to finish dispensing. “ooooh shit…”

    Aarif’s muscles expanded and contracted with his heavy breaths. He actually looked down at his chest and could see the liquid forming from the sweat leaking from his pores. This was truly a work out.

    Being gentle, and helping Ezekiel ease of his dick, Aarif grabbed Ezekiel by the sides of his waist to help him lift off. The fat head of Aarif’s dick tugged at Ezekiel’s ass, and he actually had to take a deep breath before he could let his asshole unlock and let Aarif’s dick escape.

    “Fuck,” Ezekiel said finally letting go of Aarif’s dick in that vice grip.

    Aarif’s dick flopped out. Along with it, came a load of his nutt. It dripped out of Ezekiel’s ass and onto Aarif’s lower abdomen. Now separated from their lustful activity, the two of them stood up and put their clothes back on. Ezekiel put his pants back on, never having taken off his shirt. And Aarif put his pants back on too, but left his shirt off. Before hopping back onto their beds, they looked at each other for a second.

    “So you not gon’ tell nobody, right?” Ezekiel asked.

    “Nah, nigga. I gotchu.”

    The morning came. And as soon as the lights turned on, Jermaine escaped his cell and walked over to Aarif and Ezekiel’s. Neither of them had awakened yet.

    “Big Reef,” Jermaine’s stern voice said, waking him up.

    “Huh?” Aarif said, his eyes adjusting to the light. Ezekiel had awaken at Jermaine’s voice too.

    “I need to talk to you, my nigga. Come hea’,” Jermaine demanded.

    “Iight,” Aarif hopped up from the bed. He left the cell with Jermaine, all the while still wiping crud out of his eyes. “What you wanna talk about?”

    “That boy, the one you roomin’ wit’.”

    “What about him?” Aarif asked.

    “Nobody knows that nigga. I asked Khalil, Roland, Sean, Kelly- none of them have seen or heard of that nigga.”

    “I have.”

    “You have?”

    “Yeah, we were talking about it last night. I actually do know him,” Aarif lied.

    “For real?”

    “Yeah man… uh… his name is …Zeke… uh…Tiny Zeke. He’s from the Southwest suburbs like me.”


    If you enjoyed this story, consider visiting the author’s website.

    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • In The Melee (ITM)

    The room is packed, a melee of activity amongst the loud and boisterous crowd, but I see him.

    He is here.

    I am surprised.

    Our eyes lock into that of passionate recognition, remembering what once was, and what will never ever, be again.

    Which, I whole-heartedly regret.

    The desperate pangs of attraction overtake me as look at him, staring so hard, I cry, silently, with a lone tear, as I long for him, like I once did.

    I wipe the single tear from my eye.

    He raises his thick bushy blonde eyebrows, towards me, an old outward sign of the lust that we once shared. A secret communication used once upon a time in the past when we wanted to hide our deep inner most passions, keeping them unknown to the world.

    I blink my eyes to the left, a direction for him to go for our impromptu meeting.

    I blink, again, and tilt in the direction of the double doorway.

    He nods.

    He understands.

    The pasture-colored eyes of this long ago paramour, still excites me. He still lights up my innermost being. My groin stirs in remembrance.

    I tingle with an abated joy. It has been far too long since I have interacted, had a chance encounter, with someone, especially him, which fuels my long-buried long hidden desires, that I have held in check so the world will not become privy to my secret world.

    I have not really had such an encounter before.

    This is a first.

    I do not know the expected protocol.

    He makes his way to the double-sized door, the entranceway, and stands nearby. We each bat our respective eyelashes in recognition, towards the other; no other outward sign is shown, between us.

    No hugging or hand shaking, no kissing or any other intimate exchange.

    The reception room of the concert hall is the last place I expected to encounter someone, especially him from my ‘old’ former, secret, life, but here he is, crossing my path.

    “Hi, “he speaks first as we are within a foot from the other.

    His voice, squeals somewhat, I barely recognize the sound but it is him. His face proves it.

    The voice, I remember so well, although nervous, over the loud noisy racket in this densely packed room, it is the only sound, I allow myself to hear.

    “Hello, yourself,” I respond with a wince and a marked shakiness in my own voice, too.

    There is a stillness between us, an awkwardness.

    The silence breaks through the uproar of the room.

    “The music is good? Is it not?”

    “Its ah-kay, not necessarily to my liking,” he says, gruffly, somewhat annoyed, “To many high-pitched tones in this particular piece to suit my taste but I did not choose this, myself. He did.”

    Then there is quiet, a momentary stillness between us, again.

    Maybe this recognition was not a good thing, in retrospect.

    “I best get back,” he says, “questions will be asked, of my delay, if I do not return, soon.”

    Our eyes lock, again, no words are spoken, just the intense gaze.

    I move my mouth, the words come flooding out but I say them anyway, filters gone, not thinking of any future repercussions.

    “I miss you.”

    My words, whisper-like, escape, painfully hard, from my gasped mouth.

    He pauses in his haste to flee, to leave, and to rejoin his ‘date’ but not before, he turns and utters his final words.

    “I miss you, too,” he says, “I have missed you for the longest time.”

    He smiles, one last time, as he darts from our rendezvous, from this unplanned meeting.

    “I miss you, more, “I whisper, under my breath, one last time, “I miss your breathing, sharing the same air with…I love you.”

    He does not hear me, as the back of his suit is all that I see, as he disappears, rapidly, back into the melee, into the hurried hubbub of the crowded room and his ‘date’.

    The moment over, fleeting, between us.

    Passed.

    I do not see him.

    He is gone.

    Once again.

    In the melee.

    I feel a hand, forcefully, on my tailored jacketed shoulder, pressure is deftly applied, before the person, comes within my eyeshot.

    It is him.

    I dread this man, another man, near me.

    “Hey, Walt, you ole codger, whatcha been up to?” says the towering bear of a man with the firm grip on my shoulder.

  • Doug Brady, Marine

    NOTE to GAY DEMON READERS: I greatly appreciate the comments you leave on the site but I cannot respond unless you leave an email address or email me direct: [email protected].


    It was one of those rare times when the day was over before the sun went down. Doug Brady finished drying off beside his bunk and slipped into a pair of white briefs. Then he dug out the only letter he’d gotten at mail call from his locker. It was only the second letter he’d received from Scott, his best friend from high school, since he’d been in basic.

    “Hey, Doug, mail was kinda slim for you today, wasn’t it?” Kyle Smith remarked as he walked by from the showers, dripping wet.

    “I’ll make up for it tomorrow,” Doug said. He opened the letter and stretched out on his bunk to read it.

    Dear Doug,

    First, know that it’s taken a tremendous amount of guts for me to sit down and write this letter. I’m up in the hayloft where I still come when my head gets too filled up with thoughts I can’t sort out. I hope you are able to be in a quiet place when you read this, although I doubt that the Marines put much emphasis on quiet places for you guys.

    Doug’s stomach tightened. Somehow he didn’t think this was a letter he wanted to get. Things clicked and added up in his head. It had been more than two weeks since he’d last heard from his girlfriend, Chelsea. Scott didn’t write nearly as often as he said he would and now this, only his second letter, starting out the way it did….it wasn’t good news. He wasn’t even sure he wanted to finish reading it. Guys said you could tell a Dear John letter from reading the first couple of lines. He let out a sigh and laid the letter on his chest for a moment. This was a new twist to a Dear John if that’s what it was; his buddy writing it instead of his girlfriend. Suddenly he got up and went outside to the landing at the top of the fire escape. It was as quiet a place as he was going to find to be alone. He read on.

    I’ve gone over and over in my mind how I can say this because I know I’m risking our friendship. But know that you are worth that risk. I am admittedly afraid of how you might react, and that you might never want to see or speak to me again. So being the chicken that I am, depending on your reaction, I won’t be here when you come home. I’ll be in California where I will be safe from your scorn and disappointment and your anger. Having said that….here goes.

    I’ve had the hots for you, buddy, since our freshman year in high school. Maybe before, but that’s when I can pinpoint it. You can pause and take a deep breath now, and decide whether you want to finish reading this. The thoughts have been rambling around in my head for a long time, but they were buried so deep that I couldn’t grab hold of them; or maybe I didn’t want to, or I was afraid to. It’s the underlying reason that I didn’t join the Marines with you. I was afraid of trying to live the lie in those surroundings, if you know what I mean.

    I can’t help how I feel, Doug, and I’m not sure I would try to do anything about it if I could. I’m growing comfortable with my feelings, at least in my fantasies at this safe distance. But it comes down to me having to reveal these feelings to you, no matter what the consequences. I guess I need to come out and say it. I’m gay.

    God, I hope you don’t hate me for that. There is so much more I want to say but I think this is enough for now till I know how you’re taking it. I would like to come down there to see you so we can to talk about it face to face, but you might be too uncomfortable with that. I understand if you are. On the other hand, if you think you can still be comfortable around me, I will come. Just being with you, being able to talk to you and knowing you don’t hate me will be enough. Even if you do hate me, I would like to hear it from you face to face. I said I would head for California where I would be safe from your scorn and your disappointment and your anger but I will come down there and face you, if that’s the way it is. If I’ve caused you to be angry and disappointed, you have a right to confront me with that. I’m going to ask only one thing. That you not go homophobic on me and punch me out. Before, we were pretty much an even match, but after twelve weeks of Marine training on top of the muscles you already had, I don’t want to take the chance. Chelsea showed me the picture of you in your uniform (and out). You are not someone I want to mess with. (Well, you know what I mean). I’m not sure how anxious I am to hear from you, but I’ll be watching the mailbox every day.

    Your friend always,

    Scott

    Doug held the letter tightly in one hand as he gazed out over the landscape of the base; the training areas, flat buildings, trees, dusty roads and rows and rows of barracks with lights in the windows. He suddenly realized that he needed to let the air out of his lungs.

    “Geezusss!” he swore softly. His brain was in a fog and he had to fight to grasp what he had read. “He’s gay,” he said softly. “Scott Andrews is gay!” He couldn’t comprehend it, not in his wildest imaginations. His thoughts went back to their years of growing up, the times they had slept over at each other’s houses, slept in the same bed. All the times they had been naked together in the locker room and in the showers; the times when they had hugged, sometimes naked and sweaty, when emotions ran high. Did Scott have those feelings then, when their bare muscles were rubbing against each other….hell, even their cocks touching! He had never seen one hint that Scott was anything but a stud like every other guy in the locker room. When did this happen, he wondered. How did it happen? And how had he missed it?

    It was several days before he wrote back. At first he wondered if he would. But their friendship meant more to him than that. No matter how he felt, he owed Scott a reply. He just didn’t know what he was going to say. He wasn’t even sure how he felt about it. It took him a long time to try to think of how to respond but he finally decided that he had to try. He sat down trying to remember all that Scott had written, for he had destroyed the letter right away for fear that it might be found.

    Scott;

    Where do I begin? Damn, man, I thought I was getting a Dear John letter except that you were writing it instead of Chelsea. Let’s get one thing straight (no pun intended). I don’t hate you. If anything, I admire your guts and in a way I appreciate that you were willing to put your friendship on the line in the name of honesty. Having said that….Buddy, I was stunned. If there was ever any guy that I would never suspect, it is you. My reaction, honestly? Unsure, still. I’ve laid in my bunk night after night, going over and over it in my mind, trying to figure it out. Telling me you are gay is one thing. Telling me you’ve got the hots for me; well, that adds a whole new dimension that may take me a little more time for me to deal with. Scorn….Disappointment…Anger….None of that registers with me. I am full of questions, though. Like, how did it happen? When did it happen? When did you know? Starting back in grade school, I remember all of the times we stayed over at each other’s house and I never had a clue. Or was it later, in high school? I’ve tried to think of all the times….shit, I never had a clue then, either. I guess it must have been in high school; you said since our freshman year. Does anyone else know? Are these dumb questions? Maybe, but I’m full of dumb questions right now.

    DON”T move to California. I am open to talking about this. Shit, when was there ever anything we could not talk about? We’ve always been open and up front with each other. I just never expected THIS to come up front and hit me in the face. You’ve said a dozen times that you would come down to see me but I haven’t seen hide nor hair of you. I guess we could both agree that this might be a good time. I would like for you to come down although I don’t know when. That will have to be arranged with the Marines. Tell you what, though, you promise not to try anything, I promise not to hit you (ha); I’m not that stupid.

    YOUR buddy always

    Doug

    He waited anxiously for a reply. He couldn’t imagine what Scott might write back. He had a hard time imagining them talking about it, by mail or in person. But it was out there and it had to be talked about. He was nervous every day at mail call, anxious for a letter but half-hoping he didn’t get one. There was a tiny part of him that didn’t want to confront the issue; that didn’t want to face his old friend. It was two weeks later when a letter arrived.

    He waited till after chow then showered and dressed and walked down the dimly lit company street with the letter in his pocket. He stopped under one of the street lights where he could see to read it.

    Dear Doug;

    I can’t begin to tell you how relieved I was to get your letter. I was almost afraid to open it. I wondered at first if it wouldn’t be wise to burn it without reading it and just pack my bags for CA. Instead, I hope now to be packing my bags for SC.

    I’m glad you don’t hate me. It took a lot of guts to write what I did but I’m not sure that’s something worthy of admiration from you, and thinking about it, I’m not sure how smart it was to put our friendship on the line like that. Honesty is good, but too often it hurts the wrong people. I was willing to take the hurt, but I never wanted to hurt you and I risked doing that. I can understand that I’ve thrown you a curve that’s going to take some time for you to deal with. That’s okay.

    As for how or when it happened? I don’t know exactly when. Maybe it was as early as grade school although I can’t remember any particular thoughts; only that I loved being with you and I admired your body and your athletic prowess and I wanted so damned bad to be like you. And yeah, I cherished those times, too, when we stayed over and slept together. I remember I couldn’t sleep with you so close beside me. But there wasn’t a name put on it at that time. By high school I was beginning to come to grips with it and it scared the hell out of me. No doubt, by then I was advancing beyond mere admiration for your muscles; we’ll leave it at that for now.

    I can understand you having so many questions. So do I. As for HOW it happened. I can only say it’s not something I chose for myself. I didn’t wake up one day and decide I was going to be gay. It’s something that is. That’s the best I can explain it.

    Thanks, Doug, for being willing to see me and talk about this. I can’t ask any more than that. I know I said I was going to come down and see you but now you know why I haven’t. I didn’t trust myself. I didn’t trust myself being with you and I was afraid of doing or saying something that would give me away. With that out of the way for the time being, it’s easier to talk about other things. First, know that there is no way you would get a Dear John letter from Chelsea. She’s nuts about you. I don’t want to sound too gross, but she’s going to be all over you when you get home. I’ve never seen a girl so crazy about a guy. Anyway, if you ever do get a Dear John, you know now that it won’t be because of me.

    The job is okay. It’s no-brainer work but I like it and working in a warehouse keeps me in shape. I also still work out. By the way, no one else knows. I haven’t felt the need to tell anyone else. Hey, when you left, I said I would write and you said you would send pictures. I’m writing. Send pictures.

    Your buddy,

    Scott

    Doug heard the crunch of footsteps but was too engrossed to pay any attention.

    “Dear John?”

    Doug looked up at the guy walking past him. “Yeah,” he lied.

    “Bitch. Come on, I’ll buy you a beer,” the guy said.

    “Uh, no….no, thanks. I’ve got some thinking to do,” Doug said.

    “Thinking about a Dear John is not good,” the other Marine said. “The best thing to do is, number one, get rid of the letter; number two, talk about it with somebody; and number three, forget about her, and at the earliest opportunity, get laid. You’re a Marine, that’ll get you all the girls you want. But the first best immediate remedy is a beer. It helps numb the hurt.”

    “No, thanks. I appreciate it, though,” Doug said.

    The guy walked on and Doug was alone under the street light with Scott’s letter. Stuffing it into his pocket, he half wished he had taken the guy up on his offer. Suddenly he took off running to catch up with him.

    “Hey, hold on. I’ll take that beer after all!” he called out.

    “Good man,” the guy said. He waited for Doug to catch up with him and clamped him on the shoulder and stuck out his hand. “Conner Best, from E company.”

    “Doug Brady. A company.”

    “Let’s go get you a beer,” Conner said.

    Doug liked Conner. He was open and friendly and he needed somebody like that at this time in his life. They walked into the crowded PX and Conner got them two beers.

    “If you try real hard you can pretend this isn’t 3-2 and it’ll have the desired effect,” Conner said as he slid into the booth across from him.

    “I don’t know if even the real stuff would help right now,” Doug said.

    “Well, let the healing process begin,” Conner said as he raised his glass in a salute.

    Doug clinked his bottle against Conner’s and they both took long, hard drinks.

    “So, wanta tell me about it? How long did you go with her? Is it your best friend? It’s usually your best buddy, the guy you trusted to look after her. Hey, it’s not from your wife, is it?”

    “No, I’m not married,” Doug replied. Something about Conner made him want to tell him the truth of the matter.

    “High school sweetheart?” Conner asked. “That’s the most common. It’s all very romantic when her man goes off to the Marines, she gets to talk about it with all her friends and go ga-ga over your letters and showing pictures of you in uniform, but after a while the novelty wears off and other guys start looking good to her.”

    “We’ve been together since high school,” Doug said. “But it’s not from my girlfriend.”

    “Son-of-a-bitch!” Conner swore. “It is your best friend, and she had him write the fuckin’ letter?”

    “No, no. It wasn’t exactly a Dear John,” Doug said.

    Conner scowled. “You said it was.”

    “I lied,” Doug admitted. “Actually….shit, man, you’re not gonna believe this….it was from my best buddy from high school….telling me he’s gay.”

    Conner’s mouth dropped as he reared back in a double-take. He looked all around then leaned over the table. “Say that again, only softer, just to make sure I heard you right.”

    “You heard me right,” Doug said.

    “Your best friend is gay?! Geezuss, how does a guy have the balls to tell you that?”

    Doug laughed. “That’s not the worst part,” he said, shaking his head. “He’s got the hots for me.”

    “He said that?!”

    “Quote.”

    “Damn! What’re you gonna do? What’re you gonna say to him? Or are you even going to write back?”

    “I don’t know,” Doug lied. “It’s going to take a while to get over the shock.”

    “You didn’t have any idea?”

    “No. He was a jock, just like me. We played sports from grade school all through high school. I never had a clue.”

    “Shit, this could be worse than a Dear John, in a way,” Conner said. “You can get another girlfriend. It’s pretty hard to replace your best friend.” Then he smiled, a wide, mischievous grin that made his eyes dance. “But, hey, maybe it’s not as bad as it seems. Maybe you shouldn’t replace him. Maybe it’d be real handy, having a best friend that’s gay. You know what I mean?”

    “Yeah, I know what you mean but I don’t think I could do that to him,” Doug said.

    “No, you’ve got it backwards. He does it to you.”

    “Naw,” Doug said, shaking his head. He took another drink of beer. “That would be too weird. Maybe I can just forget about it, forget he ever told me.”

    “Yeah, right,” Conner scoffed. “Like you’re gonna go home and come face to face to this guy and not give it a thought that he’s gay, that he’s got the hots for you and wants to drag you off to the woods. Every time you look at him, you’re gonna think about his lips wrapped around some guy’s cock, and him wanting to put ’em around yours.”

    “I don’t know,” Doug said. “I don’t know what I’m going to do.”

    The place was closing and they had to leave. They walked back together toward Doug’s company.

    “You ever had a blow job?” Conner asked.

    “No.”

    “Well, if you ever wanta find out what it’s like, there’s a guy over in Delta Company.”

    “How the hell do you know that?” Doug asked.

    “Trust me, a lot of guys know.”

    “How the hell can he even still be in the Marines if so many people know about him?”

    “Who’s dumb enough to ruin a good thing?” Conner said. “Anyway, if you’re interested, I’ll set you up.”

    “Like, where?”

    Conner laughed. “This is the best part. The field sergeant knows about him, too. He furnishes the place….his room, right in the barracks….for return favors from the guy, of course, any time he wants. Shit, some nights the guy sleeps in the sergeant’s room.”

    “You’re telling me there’re a hundred guys who know this guy is taking guys in and out of the first sergeant’s room and nobody reports it?”

    “Well there’re not a hundred guys who KNOW it. And those that do don’t want to ruin a good thing,” Conner said.

    They were at Doug’s barracks. They said good-night and Conner said to come over and look him up sometime. As he was undressing in the soft darkness Doug began to feel guilty about telling Conner about the letter. It was sort of like betraying Scott. He decided he needed to write to him, right then. He dug his writing kit out of his locker and went out to the outside landing where there was more light.

    Dear Scott;

    I don’t like thinking that you are relieved over my letter or that you were afraid to open it. What else did you expect from your best friend? I can’t think of anything you could do that would put our friendship at risk. I will tell you, I was surprised but flattered to learn that you admired my body and my athletic prowess. There’s a weird kind of pride, knowing that you wanted to be like me but hey, there was no reason for you to be like me. You were a jock yourself. Sorry I kept you awake all those nights that we slept over (ha).

    Scott, I don’t know how you came to grips with it, but I admire you for that. Hell, I’m wrestling with it myself, and I’m not the one who is gay! I can only imagine how it scared the hell out of you when you first faced it. I only hate it that you went through all of this back in high school by yourself. Of course, maybe I couldn’t have dealt with it back then. I don’t know….I can understand how it would be pretty hard for you, being in the Marines.

    Fuck, don’t thank me for being willing to see you and talk about it. You make it sound like I’m granting you an audience. I’m not the pope. I’m glad to hear that I’m in so solid with Chelsea. You never know. I know a guy who was engaged when he came in and he got a letter saying she had fallen in love with his best friend, who was supposed to be taking care of her. I guess he was taking care of her all right. Good to know that you will never be the cause of a Dear John from Chelsea. I had to laugh over that one. I’m not gonna mind her being “all over me” when I get home. I intend to be all over her, too. I’ll put in for a pass and let you know what happens. Stay in shape!

    Your buddy,

    Doug

    Despite the tone of his letter Doug wasn’t sure he believed it all himself. He wasn’t sure he felt the way he said. He was having a hard time imagining Scott doing anything like that….taking a guy’s cock in his mouth. Taking his cock in his mouth!

    He went back inside to get some pictures from his locker to enclose with the letter. Maybe it was pride, or something else; maybe it was cruel, but he included pictures of himself in his shorts that some guy had taken when he was snapping pictures of everyone all over the barracks. He sealed the letter and put it in the mail drop box then crawled into his bunk. He thought about the guy Conner had told him about. Gotta stop thinking about it. Getting a hardon. He turned over on his stomach and buried his hardening cock in the mattress.

    The next day he put in for a pass. He got the usual crap from Sgt. Harris; what had he done to deserve a pass?

    “I don’t necessarily deserve it, Sarge, that’s the reason I’m asking for it,” he told him.

    Harris softened and assured him it would be on his desk for the weekend. Doug panicked. He hadn’t expected to get a pass that quick and he didn’t know if Scott could make it on such short notice. But he couldn’t tell Sgt. Harris he wanted the pass at a later date; chances were good that he wouldn’t get one at all. He had to call Scott; there wasn’t time to write. That night after chow he went to the bank of phones outside the service club.

    “Doug! Damn, I’m glad you called!” Scott exclaimed. He sounded a little breathless.

    “It’s good to hear your voice,” Doug said. “Look, I’ve only got a minute. I got the pass, but it’s for this weekend.”

    “I can do that,” Scott said.

    “You can? Great! But you need to understand that my plans can change at the last minute. One of the officers or NCOs can get a burr up his ass and cancel the pass for any reason, or no reason. So you could be coming down here for nothing,” Doug warned.

    “I’ll take that chance,” Scott said.

    “Okay. I’ll make the arrangements from this end,” Doug said.

    “Great. I’ll see you, uh….when? I mean, what time, and where?” Scott asked.

    “I won’t get off duty till after Saturday morning inspection,” Doug said. “It’s usually over by ten unless somebody screws up. I’ll have a room at the Falcon. I can probably be out there by noon, in time for us to get something to eat.”

    “The Falcon, is that a motel?” Scott asked.

    “Yeah. I’ll give them your name so you can get a key in case you get there before I do.”

    “All right.”

    “There’s a cafe right next door,” Doug went on.

    “All right,” Scott said again.

    There was an edge of uneasiness coming into their tone and Doug cut it off with a quick “Okay, good-bye, I’ll see you.”

    Inspection went well. Nobody fucked up and they were dismissed by nine-thirty. Doug picked up his pass and headed for the main gate where he got a cab to the Falcon Motel. It would be too early to check in but he wasn’t going to hang around the base.

    Scott wasn’t there yet so he went over to the cafe to wait. It grew into an agonizing wait. The more time passed, the more unsure he was about them meeting. How do you greet your best friend after he’s told you he’s gay? He sat at a window booth and watched every car that drove up. He wondered if Scott had changed much. Other than being gay. Finally, he saw him get out of a Jeep that had pulled up in front of the motel. He jumped up, grabbed his bag and rushed outside as Scott was heading for the motel office.

    “Hey! Scott! Over here!” he yelled as he walked across the lot to meet him.

    How to greet him wasn’t a problem. It came natural. They shook hands and Doug dropped his bag and they pulled each other into a tight bear hug, just like they did when Doug had left for the marines; like they had done hundreds of times on the football field and in the locker room. It felt different this time, though, feeling Scott’s hard muscles pressing against his own. He had never been aware of that feeling before, even when they hugged skin to skin in the locker room.

    “Damm, it’s good to see you,” Doug said.

    “Yeah, you too,” Scott said, sounding a little out of breath. He looked at his watch. “Inspection must have gone okay.”

    “Yeah, we manage to pull it off now and then,” Doug said. “I wasn’t expecting you this soon but I didn’t want to hang around the base. It’s too early to check in so I’ve been waiting in the cafe.”

    “Did you eat?” Scott asked.

    “Uh….yeah, about five this morning,” Doug said.

    “I stopped for breakfast about an hour ago,” said Scott. He picked up Doug’s bag and they walked over to the Jeep.

    “When did you get this?” Doug asked.

    “About a month ago.”

    “Work must be going okay,” Doug said.

    “I get by,” Scott said with a smug grin. “Here,” he said, tossing him the keys. “I want you to show me around. Can you take me on base?”

    “Sure, all you have to do is sign in,” Doug said as he snatched the keys out of the air. “Are you sure you want to trust me to drive this thing?”

    “Shit, if you can’t drive a Jeep, you sure as hell don’t belong in the Marines,” Scott said.

    “Okay, let’s go show you my world,” Doug said as they climbed into the Jeep.

    Scott wanted to stop in at an army surplus store they passed. Doug liked the place, too, for those things he couldn’t get at the PX, such as training manuals. Scott bought a pair of fatigue pants, a pair of PT training shorts, and a couple of T-shirts. As they were walking back to the Jeep, he said. “Damn, it even smells studly in that place.”

    “Smells like regular Marine stuff to me,” Doug said.

    “That’s what I mean.”

    They drove to the base and Doug took Scott into the gatehouse to have him to sign in. As a bull-shit precaution, the guard asked to see Doug’s drivers license.

    Scott was all eyes as they drove on the base. “Uhh….do you think you can handle this?” Doug asked with a sly grin.

    Scott looked at him and laughed, an easy laugh.

    Doug drove around the base, showing Scott the training fields, the rifle range, and the infiltration course and explained the training as best he could.

    “I can easily imagine you out there doing all of that stuff,” Scott said.

    “I couldn’t, till I found my sorry ass out there,” Doug said.

    “Don’t tell me you were scared,” Scott said. “I never knew you to be afraid of anything or anybody.”

    “You don’t know fear till it grabs you in the belly, and you come face to face with a DI,” Doug said. “And I guess I never knew I was going to learn a hundred ways to kill a man.”

    “It is the Marines,” Scott pointed out.

    “Hey, do you want to go to the PX?” Doug asked.

    “Sure.”

    “If you see anything you want, I’ll have to buy it for you,” Doug told him.

    They spent over an hour in the PX. Scott picked out a Marine banner and some stationery with the Marine emblem on it. He picked up a heavy Marine diving watch to examine it.

    “Am I allowed to own one of these?” he asked

    “Sure,” Doug said. “You’re awfully gung-ho about the Marines,” he chided him.

    “Shouldn’t I be? My best friend is one.”

    Their last stop was the barracks. Doug pulled the Jeep into a graveled lot with large rocks lined up around the perimeter.

    “What’s this?” Scott asked.

    “It’s where I live,” Doug said. “That’s my barracks.”

    “You’re going to take me in your barracks? I didn’t know that was allowed.”

    “I can take a guest in….a male guest….during off-duty hours,” Doug said. They walked across the lot. “There’s not much to see, really, I just thought you might want to see it.”

    “Oh, I do,” Scott said. “The more I see, the more I understand your life as a Marine.”

    “Well, it’s a lot more than I’m showing you.”

    Scott was like a little boy in Disneyland, Doug thought. He walked him through the downstairs, showed him the showers and the latrine. Then he took him upstairs. “That’s my bunk, down at the end,” he said as they walked down the aisle between the rows of stacked bunks. Scott stood looking down at the bunk for a long moment, then looked around the area.

    “Not much space, I know,” Doug said, “but all we do is sleep here and it’s a place to keep our shit, in the locker.”

    Scott was quiet as they walked back through the barracks.

    “How come you’re so quiet?” Doug asked. He thought Scott might be feeling bad that he hadn’t joined the Marines with him, and he was sorry he’d brought him on base. He didn’t want it to seem like he was rubbing it in.

    “Just thinking, trying to picture you here,” Scott said with a wave of his hand, “living with a hundred other guys. It’s such a different world. It might be hum-drum to you, but it’s very impressing….almost overwhelming….to an outsider like me.”

    “Well, I’m glad you’re impressed,” Doug said, a bit more relieved.

    “It must make you feel like such a stud just putting on the uniform,” Scott said.

    “It’s work clothes, just like anyone else,” Doug said.

    “The dress uniform certainly isn’t work clothes.”

    “Okay, that makes you feel like a stud,” Doug admitted.

    “Not that you need a uniform for that.”

    Doug looked at his watch. “Come on, I’ll see if I can get you into the mess hall.”

    Scott had to sign in as a civilian guest and Doug had to pay for his meal. The placed seated about three hundred and it was full. They got in line.

    “I hope you don’t mind waiting in line,” Doug said. “That is really what the Marines is all about.”

    “No, I don’t mind at all. This is all a real experience for me.”

    The guy in front of them turned around. “Civilian buddy?”

    “Yeah,” Doug said.

    The guy laughed. “You don’t know what an experience you’re in for, eating here,” he said to Scott.

    They went through the chow line and found a table. “I must stick out like a sore thumb,” Scott said.

    “No, you don’t. He just overheard you say it was an experience being here. A Marine wouldn’t say that.”

    Several guys came by their table to speak to Doug. He introduced them to Scott as his brother.

    “I didn’t know you had a brother,” one of them said. “You never mentioned a brother.”

    “He’s adopted, I don’t claim him unless I have to,” Doug joked.

    “How come he’s not in the Marines?” another asked, looking Scott up and down. “Looks like you would fit the uniform,” he said to Scott.

    “He’s the smart one,” Doug replied.

    They took their time eating. For some reason, Doug wasn’t in any big rush to get to the motel. And Scott liked the atmosphere of the mess hall, being among such brave, studly young men. He went back for seconds when Doug said it was okay, and urged Doug to go with him. All the while he was thinking that Doug might come back to the barracks instead of staying in the motel.

    “The food isn’t all that bad,” Scott said as they sat down again with full trays. “It certainly looks like it keeps everybody healthy.”

    “Can I ask you something?” Doug said out of the blue.

    “Sure.”

    “I don’t want you to take this the wrong way, but does it bother you, sitting here among all these guys?”

    It took a moment for a smile to come across Scott’s face.

    “It could if I let my imagination run wild,” he replied, looking all around.

    They sat and talked till the place was thinning out. Doug looked at his watch. “We could probably get checked in if you want to go back to the motel,” he said. “Unless you want to see something else.”

    “No, let’s go back,” Scott said.

    Driving back through the base, they passed a playing field where a bunch of guys were playing touch football. They had their shirts off and wore athletic shorts. Doug slowed down.

    “Do you want to stop and watch?” he asked.

    “No, that’s okay,” Scott said.

    “You’ll have to forgive me if I’m a little awkward with this; I just want you to enjoy your visit. So if there’s anything you wanta see or do, or if you want to spend more time someplace, just say so.”

    “Trust me, I’m enjoying every minute,” Scott assured him.

    Doug noticed that he didn’t draw his eyes away from the players till he had to.

    As they were driving out the gate, Scott asked in a curious tone, “Why did you slow down back there, and ask me if I wanted to stop and watch them play ball?”

    Doug was a little a taken aback by his question. “I don’t know, I thought you might want to watch,” he said with a shrug. He glanced over at him. “Okay, I thought you might want to get a real good look at the guys.”

    Scott smiled. “Thanks. That’s very considerate and understanding,” he said.

    “You need to know, this is sort of awkward for me,” Doug said. “I mean, I don’t really know what to say, or how I’m supposed to treat you.”

    “You’re doing fine,” Scott assured him.

    They were quiet during the short drive back to the motel.

    “I hope they’ve got our room ready,” Doug said, to break the silence. But hearing himself say it made him feel funny. He wasn’t just checking into a motel with his best friend; he was checking into a motel with a gay guy. At the motel, before getting out of the Jeep, Doug said, “For the record, I checked us in as brothers,” he said.

    Scott gave him a funny look. “Okay.”

    “That’s in case anybody happens to see us going in or leaving the motel,” Doug explained. “That’s the reason I introduced you as my brother back in the mess hall.”

    “I guess that’s the smart thing to do.”

    They went in together because Doug said it wouldn’t look right for him to go in by himself with another guy waiting in the Jeep. They both registered and he glanced over to see Scott using his last name, Brady. Then Scott pulled out his wallet.

    “You’re not paying for this,” Doug said.

    “Yeah, I am.”

    “Wrong,” Doug said, pulling out his wallet.

    “Okay, we’ll split it,” Scott said.

    “Look, do you really want to mess with me?” he warned.

    “Okay, okay, Bro,” Scott said, laughing. “It’s not worth fighting over.”

    They picked up their keys and drove around to the back of the motel. It was built almost in the side of the mountain, on the order of a lodge, three floors with a high-pitched roof. The large lobby downstairs had a fireplace and rustic furniture, with mounted heads of wild game on the walls. Their room was on the top floor. Doug had to keep his hand from shaking as he unlocked the door. The room was furnished much like the lobby, with a big four-poster bed and the head of a ten-point buck on the wall over the headboard. He noticed immediately that there was only one bed. Stupid! He’d forgotten to ask for two beds. Well, he couldn’t make an issue of it now. It was a king-size bed, there was plenty of room.

    “This is nice,” Scott said as he looked all around. He went to the sliding doors that opened onto a balcony. “Yeah, real nice.”

    “Not much of a view,” Doug said, “unless you like looking at the side of a mountain.”

    “It beats looking at the parking lot,” Scott said as he went back inside and began unpacking his bag. Doug stayed out on the deck.

    “Aren’t you going to unpack your shit?” Scott asked.

    “Naw, I didn’t bring that much,” Doug said.

    Scott laughed. “You know how to travel. I’ll bet you’ve been here before.”

    “A couple of times,” Doug admitted.

    “I’m going to shower off some of the road grime,” Scott said.

    “Okay.” Doug glanced at his watch; he seemed to be doing that a lot. It was past three-thirty; still a lot of the afternoon left. It was going to be a long night. He half wished he’d gotten the room for just Scott; he could’ve visited with him then gone back to the barracks for the night. But it was too late for that. He turned the television on; he wanted to have something to occupy his attention when Scott came out of the bathroom. He wasn’t prepared when he did.

    Scott came out still drying off, naked as when they used to shower together back in school. Doug was a little surprised to see him in such great shape. He had put on muscle that didn’t show under his clothes and he didn’t have an ounce of fat on him. He was ripped and tanned except for a very narrow white strip around his waist. A very small white strip which made Doug wonder what kind of swimsuit he wore, and where he went to wear it. He tore his eyes away from the guy’s naked body and focused back to the television.

    “That shower is great,” Scott said. “It’s got four shower heads. But you probably already know that,” he added with a grin.

    “No, I never had a room here with four shower heads,” Doug said. He was glad when Scott put on a pair of shorts. They were the skimpiest shorts he’d ever seen, but he couldn’t deny that Scott looked good in them. He wondered where he got them. He wondered how he would look in a pair.

    Scott sat on the edge of the bed and bounced up and down to test the mattress. “You need to let me pay for half of this,” he said.

    “I thought we already had that settled,” Doug growled. “You had the expense of driving down here.” He asked about Chelsea to change the subject. Strange that he hadn’t thought about her before that moment.

    Scott filled him in on everything he could think of; even where they went on their “dates.”

    “I really am glad you’re there for her,” Doug said. “Keeps her from going astray,” he added with a sly grin.

    “Who keeps you from going astray?” Scott asked.

    “I don’t need a keeper,” Doug said.

    “You, uh….said you’ve been here before,” Scott said. “Would Chelsea be okay with that? I mean, is it something you guys talked about before you left?”

    “Yes, it’s something we talked about and no, she would not be okay with it,” Doug replied sternly. “And I hope I can trust you not to mention it to her.”

    “You know me better than that,” Scott said.

    “Just be careful you don’t slip,” Doug said. “I know it’s hypocritical of me, but after a while it just builds up. I don’t know, sometimes I think the training pumps too much testosterone and I gotta get rid of it.”

    “Did you and Chelsea ever….you know, before you left?”

    “No. Chelsea and I have never done anything together.”

    Scott’s mouth dropped. “You’re kidding!”

    “No, I’m not kidding. She would never let me, and I respected that. Not enough not to keep trying, but I respected it.”

    “But she’s crazy about you,” Scott said.

    “Maybe so, but she sure knew how to keep the lid on things.”

    “Somehow, I don’t think she would mind your blowing off a little steam now and then,” Scott said. “Hell, you’re in the Marines.”

    “Somehow, I don’t think that would cut any ice with her,” Doug said.

    “So you’re never going to tell her.”

    “Not till we’ve been married for about fifty years,” Doug replied.

    They talked of sports, and how the team was doing. Not very well. Not well at all, since their senior year. They talked about Scott’s job. He was an assistant foreman, with fourteen guys working under him.

    “That’s impressive. I’ve got nobody working under me,” Doug said. He looked at his watch again.

    “Are we going to eat supper at the cafe, or do you want to go someplace more exotic?” he asked.

    “Unless you’re starving, I ate enough at the mess hall to hold me till morning,” Scott said.

    “Okay, we’ll get a pizza,” Doug suggested. He ordered the pizza and two six-packs of beer.

    “Would you rather have gone out?” Scott asked when he hung up the phone.

    “No, pizza’s fine,” Doug said but he knew his tone wasn’t very convincing. Yeah, he would’ve rather been able to be out of the room. He fixed a glass of ice water and walked out onto the balcony. Scott came up beside him.

    “Doug, are you nervous about all of this?” he asked. “Because if you are…..”

    Why should I be nervous?”

    “You just seem a little uncomfortable, and…..well, you’ve been here before, but obviously never asked for two beds, and I think you forgot to this time. What I’m saying is, if you want to go back to the barracks to sleep, I’ll understand.”

    “Naw, I’m always sort of on edge. It gets ingrained in you, from the training,” Doug said. He looked back into the bedroom. “It’s a king-sized bed and besides you promised not to try anything, remember?” he joked.

    “Yeah, I’m always making stupid promises I gotta keep,” Scott joked back.

    Doug downed three beers with his pizza. It felt good. He needed the buzz to help him relax with his old buddy. If he were more relaxed, maybe Scott wouldn’t be so uptight about him being so uncomfortable. When they were finished eating they went out on the deck with their beers. Scott held his bottle up in a toast.

    “Here’s to old friends,” he said.

    Doug returned the toast and they both downed a long swig of beer.

    “Looks like the Marines taught you how to drink,” Scott said. “I don’t know if I can keep up with you.”

    “It’s not a drinking contest,” Doug said.

    “Well, just so you know, beer makes me sleepy, horny and it makes me piss all night,” Scott said.

    “If you’re asleep, being horny isn’t going to do you much good anyway,” Doug joked. “Just don’t piss the bed.”

    “And if I was horny and sober?”

    “I was just joking,” Doug said. He was feeling the effects of the beer himself, and it scared him a little that he might not be able to keep his senses about him. It was the last of a six-pack, and they had downed it in a pretty short time. It was a good feeling, though. Relaxed, laid-back, at ease. They both agreed it was time to go to bed.

    “Which side?” Scott asked at the foot of the bed.

    “Doesn’t matter. It’s not an issue with me anymore, sleeping in a bunk all the time.”

    Again, Doug kept his eyes averted as Scott undressed. He didn’t know why that was such an issue all of a sudden.

    At the last moment he stepped out on the balcony for some fresh air. Down to his shorts, Scott crawled in bed, leaving the side closest to the balcony for Doug. When he came in from the balcony, Doug left the sliding doors open. It was impossible now not to look at the guy lying there in those skimpy, white briefs that contrasted so with his dark tan. He pulled his shirt out of his jeans and shrugged it off. He unbuckled his belt, aware of Scott watching him. Not ogling him, but watching.

    “Don’t get pissed at me for looking,” Scott said. “You must have a hundred pairs of eyes looking at you every day.”

    “But not with the same thoughts behind those looks,” Doug said.

    “So far as you know.”

    “Okay, so far as I know,” Doug said.

    “What if you did know?” Scott asked. “What if one of your buddies confided that he was gay?”

    “Technically, I would have to turn him in,” Doug said as he crawled in and took up his side of the bed.

    “Would you?” Scott asked, his voice suddenly weaker from the sheer excitement of his old buddy crawling into bed with him.

    “No, I don’t think I would.”

    “Why?”

    “Because it’s none of their damned business, and the don’t-ask-don’t-tell policy is a lot of bull shit. It shouldn’t matter. If I find myself in a tight situation I don’t care if the guy next to me is gay or not. I would rather have a gay guy looking at me in the shower than a straight guy who would steal your wallet, which has happened to me.”

    “Did you find out who did it?”

    “Yeah. But we were cool about it. He admitted it and gave my wallet back to me, and he didn’t take any money.”

    It was one of several silences that followed. Doug didn’t know how to talk to his buddy anymore. He wished Scott would say something. He could feel the air getting thin and they needed to talk.

    “Say whatever you’re thinking right now,” Doug said quietly.

    “Don’t say that unless you mean it,” Scott said.

    “I mean it. We’ve always been able to talk to each other, about anything. This should be no exception. But we’re lying here like two strangers,” Doug said. “And I don’t sleep with strangers,” he added.

    “Okay, if you must know, I find it very hard to take my eyes off of you,” Scott said. “Shit, my throat is dry, just looking at you, and I know you’re not comfortable with that.”

    “Hhhmmm, I thought you would say your mouth is watering,” Doug said jokingly.

    “Don’t torture me with your sick humor,” Scott said. “You don’t know what it’s like to be on this side of the fence looking at somebody like you, especially when you know I’m gay.”

    “Are you completely on that side of the fence? I mean, you don’t date or see women at all anymore?” Doug asked.

    “My dates with women consist of going out with Chelsea, as old friends,” Scott said.

    “You’re sure that’s all it is?” Doug asked, chiding him.

    “Trust me. That girl doesn’t have a thought in her head that’s not about you.”

    “Well, at least I know she’s safe with you.” He saw Scott’s scowl. “I didn’t mean it to sound that way,” he said quickly. “I meant nobody’s going to mess with her if she’s with you. Hell, nobody’s going to mess with you. By the way, does Chelsea know?”

    “No.”

    “Are you going to tell her?” Doug asked.

    “Maybe, when the time is right. I had to face you first,” Scott said.

    “Are you coming out? I think that’s what they call it, isn’t it? I mean, are you going to tell anyone besides me?”

    “No. Just those I know I can trust.”

    “You didn’t know how I was going to react. How did you know you could trust me?” Doug asked.

    “I trusted you implicitly, no matter what your reaction was. If for no other reason but to let me know honestly how you felt about it.”

    There was another silence, broken first by Scott’s audible swallowing.

    “Doug, I promised I wouldn’t try anything and you promised you wouldn’t hit me. But I have to know….I have to ask….is there any chance….even the slightest chance that….that something could happen between us? I don’t mean right now, necessarily, but some day?”

    “I don’t think so,” Doug replied without hesitation.

    “Well, you didn’t hesitate with your answer, but that wasn’t a definite no,” Scott pointed out.

    “Look, I’m straight. You knew that when you came down here.”

    “Straight guys like sex,” Scott said.

    “This straight guy likes straight sex,” Doug said. He saw that he’d hurt Scott’s feelings. “Hey, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.”

    “Don’t be. I asked you a question, you gave me your answer. I expect honesty from you.”

    “You didn’t really think I would……”

    “I didn’t think one way or the other,” Scott cut in. “My question was based on hope.”

    “Sorry to dash your hopes,” Doug said.

    “Don’t be sorry for anything. You don’t know what it means to me that you let me come down here to see you.”

    “It means a lot to me, too. Not everybody is lucky enough to have a real friend. I am.”

    “Yeah, so am I. Promise me one more thing,” Scott went on.

    “Okay, if I can.”

    “If you ever do decide you’re gong to jump the fence, even if it’s just a one-time thing, I would like for it to be with me. And if we ever do, no matter when it is, I want you to lie and tell me it’s your first time.”

    “I’m not very good at lying to you.” Doug said. “You would know I was lying.”

    “That’s okay, I’ll believe it for that moment in time.”

    “It’s all hypothetical anyway,” Doug said. “If it ever happens, I wouldn’t have to lie. It would be my first time.”

    “Then it would be with me,” Scott said.

    “You’re the only gay guy I know,” Doug said.

    Doug didn’t like the way the conversation was going. More, he was afraid of it. “I think I’m going to catch some ZZZZs. There’s a lot more I want to show you tomorrow,” he said. He turned over and stretched out on his stomach.

    “Is that a safety precaution, lying on your stomach?” Scott asked, laughing.

    “No, I sleep on my stomach, that’s all,” Doug said.

    Scott turned off the TV and the lamp. The last rays of dusk coming through the balcony doors cast the room in a soft light. Within minutes, dusk gave way to the lights outside the building.

    Sleep came surprisingly easy for Doug but it didn’t last long. He came awake with an aching hardon. He discreetly pushed the dial light on his watch. It was only midnight. It wasn’t a morning piss hardon. He squirmed, burrowing it into the mattress. In the quiet of the night he let his thoughts ramble, fueling his imagination. They weren’t touching but they were lying close enough that he could feel the warmth of Scott’s body. It reminded him of other times, when they were kids. All of those times and he never had a clue. He wondered….if he had known….they were just kids….curious…..

    He shook it off and tried to go back to sleep. His head was still foggy from the beer but there was so much going through his head. Frightening stuff that he wanted to get away from, and sleep was the only escape. He lay there in the quiet of the dark for more than an hour. The darkness, with the help of the warm feeling from the beer. seemed to cast a spell over him. In the quiet darkness, things began to appear in a different perspective. He turned over on his side and gazed out the patio doors. Was Scott asleep, he wondered, or was he only pretending to be?

    What was keeping him awake wore more heavily on his mind. He was in bed with a gay guy, for chrissakes! Scott wanted him, he’d made no secret of that. It was just him and Scott, alone, in a motel room. Nobody else would ever know. What could it hurt? He wondered how it would feel……

    He turned onto his back and stretched out with his hands folded behind his head. His shorts bulged with his still aching hardon. He looked over at his buddy, and it was as if he were seeing him for the first time. He was good-looking, a stud, hard to believe he was gay. Shit, it was such an opportunity; one he wouldn’t ever have again. He turned to look out the open patio doors, as if to get away from it, but it wouldn’t go away. He looked back at his friend.

    “Scott? Man, are you awake?” His voice was a hoarse whisper and it startled him, for he hadn’t intended to speak. He held his breath, waiting for some response.

    “I’ve never been asleep,” Scott replied softly. “I’ve been lying here watching you sleep.”

    “Your eyes were shut,” Doug said.

    “Only when you turned over to face me.”

    Doug took in a quiet breath. He wished he hadn’t spoken. If he’d pretended to be asleep, lying on his back like that, maybe Scott would’ve tried something on his own and he could have pretended to sleep through it. But he was wide awake and so was Scott, with only the quiet, soft darkness and a bare few inches separating them.

    “I haven’t been asleep much either,” Doug said.

    “What’s bothering you?” asked Scott.

    “Everything….the whole situation….thoughts that are rambling around in my head….look, Scott….go ahead, if you want to,” he said, his voice raspy.

    Scott lifted his head to look at him. “Huh?”

    “It’s just you and me, man….and you came all the way down here, and I’m lying here with this big hardon anyway.”

    “Don’t mess with me, Doug,” Scott said.

    “I’m not messing with you. You said if I ever decided to jump the fence……..”

    “Yeah, but I’m not sure you have,” Scott said. “I think you’re straddling the fence; you don’t know what you want.”

    “Maybe not, but one time isn’t going to hurt, if it’s what you want,” Doug said.

    “More than I ever wanted anything in my life,” said Scott.

    “I wouldn’t have to lie to you. You would know it’s my first time,” Doug said.

    “Are you serious?”

    “Reach over here and see if it feels like I’m kidding?” Doug said.

    But Scott didn’t move. “You don’t know how bad I want to. But what I feel for you is more than sex. You’re more than that to me. It’s how I feel about you, and how you feel about me that counts the most.”

    “You don’t feel something for any other guy? The desire, I mean? You didn’t feel anything at all when you saw those guys playing football today?” Doug asked.

    “The desire, yes. But not everything else I feel about you,” Scott replied.

    “Would it matter if I said I want you to?” Doug asked.

    “That would matter a lot,” Scott replied. “I just want to know you’re not thinking with your balls.”

    “Look, I’m no stranger to the looks and the come-ons and the subtle propositions from other guys, but I’ve never done anything,” Doug said. “I never wanted to.”

    “Till now?”

    “Yeah, till now. I’ll admit it….part of it is knowing you want it,” Doug said. “So it’s not like I’d be doing you a favor. You’d be doing me one.” He lifted his head and smiled at him. “Am I convincing you yet?”

    “Damn you,” Scott said with a returned smile. As he reached over and laid his hand gingerly on Doug’s stomach. Doug tightened and rippled his abs for him.

    “Show off,” Scott said as he rubbed his hand in circles, moving further downward each time.

    Scott’s fingers touched the waistband of his shorts and Doug held his breath, waiting to see if they moved under or over the waistband. They trailed down over the front of his shorts, light as feathers. He moved his hand up and down the long, big bulge.

    “Those pictures you sent….the ones of you in your shorts; you don’t know how many times I jacked off with them, fantasizing that I was doing this.”

    “You didn’t get them all splattered, did you?” Doug asked.

    “It doesn’t matter, I want to take some new ones before I leave,” Scott said. Suddenly he got up from the bed. “I’m going to turn the bathroom light on. I want to see you,” he said.

    Quickly, Doug slipped his shorts off so he was naked for him when he came back to the bed. His cock stood out and swayed back and forth over his belly, throbbing and bobbing up and down.

    Scott returned and stood beside the bed, gazing down at his muscular friend and his mouth went dry at the sight of him. His cock was huge. It reached up nearly to the cleavage between his pecs, thick as his wrist. The underside of the head flared back like a split mushroom and the seminal vein that ran from the head down to disappear at the base was thick as a black marker.

    “My God!” he exclaimed softly. He gazed at the huge cock for a moment then looked up at Doug. “I didn’t know you were this big. What the hell are they feeding you?”

    “I wasn’t done growing the last time you saw me,” Doug said.

    “Now that I’ve got my wish, I don’t know if I can handle it. I….I didn’t know you would be so big.”

    “You don’t have to handle it all,” Doug said as he reached down and wrapped his hand around his cock. His hand wouldn’t reach all the way around it and he was proud to show that to Scott.

    “What, and leave you to jack off?”

    “It wouldn’t be the first time,” Doug said. “Well, it would be the first time in a long time, but I haven’t forgot how,” he added.

    Scott reached down and ran his fingers along the underside of the huge cock that was sticking up out of Doug’s fist. “I can’t believe you’re letting me do this,” he said.

    “Does that look like I’m kidding about it?” Doug said, nodding toward his cock.

    “No, that looks serious as shit,” Scott said. He knelt down beside the bed as Doug turned onto his side. His cock swung out from his loins like a battering ram. Scott touched it gingerly at first, as if he were afraid it might not be real. He wrapped his fingers around it as far as they would reach.

    “Damn, I can’t even get my hand around it.”

    “Neither can anybody else,” Doug said with a chuckle.

    “Have many have tried?”

    “I meant neither can I,” Doug said.

    Scott moved his hand up and down the shaft a few times. He could see the pearl-drop of precome glistening in the wide piss slit. It’s going to taste so good, he thought. He leaned in and lapped his tongue back and forth on the underside of the head, causing the big cock to quiver and bounce on his tongue.

    “Ohhhh,” Doug moaned softly.

    The precome oozed out onto Scott’s tongue and he lavered his tongue all around the head to clean it off.

    “Geezuss, man, take it if you’re going to,” Doug said.

    “You don’t believe in foreplay?”

    “Just take it, please,” Doug said.

    Scott laughed softly and leaned in and captured the bulbous head with his mouth.

    “OOoooohhhhh,” Doug moaned.

    Scott began sucking it, slowly, almost reverently, taking as much as he could into his mouth.

    “Aaawwhhh, mann, Scott, how come you waited so long to do this?” Doug moaned.

    Scott smiled inside, surprised at Doug’s remark. He thought it would be totally one-sided, him servicing the big Marine and Doug lying there taking it quietly, more out of a sense of duty than personal want or pleasure. Tears welled up in Scott’s eyes. Tears of untold happiness for himself, and deep satisfaction that he could make Doug respond so. His cock was hot! And so big. His jaws felt like they might lock. He couldn’t take all of it. He could barely take half of it. The head was too big to fit through his throat.

    “Can you make it go down a little?” he asked. “I might be able to take more of it, if it wasn’t so hard.”

    “Not with you doing that,” Doug said.

    “If you can just make it more rubbery, I wanta try to take it all the way.”

    “Can you do that? Geezusss, I’m pretty big.”

    “I want to try,” Scott said.

    “What about when it gets hard again?” Doug asked.

    “I’ll do what I can with it,” Scott said.

    Scott let go of it and they waited for a few minutes but it showed no signs of deflating.

    “I think it’s staying hard ’cause it’s pissed that you stopped,” Doug said. Finally he got up and went into the bathroom where he dumped some ice in the sink and ran water over it. He splashed the icy water over his cock then got a washcloth wet with the ice water and took it back in the room with him. He lay back on the bed with the cold washcloth over his cock and they waited till it began to lose its rigidity.

    “That must be sheer torture,” Scott said.

    “You might wanta get back in position, once I take the cold cloth off, it’s not gonna stay down for very long,” Doug said.

    Scott got between Doug’s legs, at the ready.

    “Fuckin’ thing don’t wanta go down,” Doug said.

    They waited another minute or two and the big cock finally lost enough hardness that it was beginning to bend like a radiator hose.

    “Okay, you’re only going to have a minute or so to do the deed,” Doug said as he removed the cold cloth.

    Scott got back on it, wasting no time forcing the bulbous head against the opening of his throat.

    “Awww, your mouth feels so warm,” Doug groaned.

    Scott could feel the pulsations through the big hunk of meat and knew that he indeed had only a moment to accomplish the impossible feat. He relaxed his throat muscles and opened up as wide as he could and forced his mouth down the shaft. The head slipped into his throat and he pushed harder. His mouth went down, down….all the way down till his face was smashed against Doug’s pubes.

    “Awwww, Fuuuucckkkkk!” Doug cried softly. He put his hand on the back of Scott’s head and churned his butt around in the mattress, thrusting his cock hard into his buddy’s throat. “Ohhh, Geezusss, buddy, I don’t know how you do that, but I’m glad you can. Godddd, it feels incredible! Ohh, fuck, yeah, gulp it down, keep swallowing….awwhh, your throat feels so good.”

    Scott held on for dear life to contain the growing cock. It grew fast, expanding his throat like a balloon. He fought down his gag reflex, determined to stay on the pulsating cock. He wanted it so bad; wanted to make Doug feel good. He choked a couple of times but forced his mouth on the throbbing cock, unwilling to give an inch. When he had his gag reflex under control again he ventured to move his mouth up and down the big cock a couple of inches.

    “Ohh, Shittt!” Doug gasped. “Awww, Fuck, Scott…..ohhh, if you only knew what you’re doing to me!”

    He was able to deep-throat the huge cock for a few short minutes before he began choking again and couldn’t control it. He rose up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand as he stroked the hot cock with his other hand.

    “Mannnn!” he gasped. “I don’t believe I did that!”

    “I don’t believe it either,” Doug said, reaching out to squeeze Scott’s arm. “Shit, that was awesome.”

    “Want me to try it again?” Scott said.

    “It’s not going to go down again,” Doug said. “Shit, it’s so hard now, it aches.”

    “I think I can handle it now that I’ve done it once,” Scott said.

    “I never saw anything you couldn’t handle, but this…..Goddam, Scott, this is incredible, if you can do it.”

    Scott wrapped his mouth around the big cockhead again and began the descent. He had to twist and work the head into his throat but then it was easier to go all the way down on it. He choked with emotion this time as Doug cried out and moaned and writhed under him.

    After a while, Doug stopped him. “Hold on,” he gasped, with his hands on Scott’s face. “It’s getting too good, you’re gonna make me shoot.”

    “I’m sure you’ve got more than one round in the chamber,” Scott said. “Or are you saving it for someone else?”

    “Naw, I’m not saving it, and I’ve got plenty of rounds in the chamber. I just wanted to warn you,” Doug said.

    “I’ve been warned,” Scott said.

    “Seriously, man, w-what do you want me to do when I’m getting close….when I go off?”

    “Let nature take its course,” Scott said.

    “Just tell me, do you want me to come in your mouth?” Doug asked in disbelief.

    “I would like that, but however you want to finish it,” Scott said.

    “Aww, Mannnn!”

    Scott hunkered down with his face in Doug’s crotch, nuzzling and lapping his balls.

    “OOhhhhhh!”

    “That feel good, too?”

    “Aww, you know it! Geezuss, what else are you going to do to me?”

    “Depends on what you’ll let me do.”

    “Anything,” Doug said. “Any fuckin’ thing you wanta do.”

    “Now that’s something you definitely should never say unless you know you mean it,” Scott warned as he shoved his arms under Doug’s muscular legs and placed them on his shoulders. His thighs were heavy. He lapped and sucked on his balls and lapped in under them. He wanted to go further. He’d never done that before and he wanted to do it to Doug for his first time but he was afraid of his reaction. It might be taking things too far. But he’s said he could do anything, and his hard Marine butt beckoned and gave him courage. The gentle aroma of maleness and soap wafted up to his nostrils. He ventured a little bit at a time, lapping his tongue back and forth across the hard cock-vein that reached between his legs to disappear into his body. Doug wasn’t minding. At least he wasn’t voicing any objection.

    Doug was nearly breathless with anticipation. Was Scott heading where he thought he was heading? He was afraid to respond; he didn’t want to make Scott think he wanted him to go there but he laid his legs out wider and lifted his butt up higher to welcome Scott’s oral advances. Godd, he wanted him to do it! He’d heard guys talk in the barracks about being rimmed and how great it was. One guy said that a guy with a good tongue could make you cum without ever touching your cock. When there was little doubt where Scott was headed, Doug wrapped his arms under his knees and pulled his legs up against his chest, tilting his butt up off the mattress, spreading it out wide. There could be no doubt now, and he held his breath, waiting for the interminable moment for Scott’s tongue to connect. When he did, Doug choked on his outcry. He gasped and coughed and half-sobbed before he was able to make a sound.

    “Oh, Fuckkkk!” he gasped. “Awww, Scott….ohhhh, yeah, do it….lick it, man…tongue it….awwwh, eat my ass, man….OOhhhh, Fuck yeah!”

    With that encouragement, Scott devoured Doug’s ass like a hungry wolf. He forced his face hard in the wide crevice, lashing his tongue around the clenching hole. He flicked the opening with the tip of his tongue and it clenched harder and wider. He pulled Doug’s butt apart and drove his tongue inside the hot, velvety hole that opened up to him.

    “AAAAWWWWWWHHHHHHH!” Doug yelled. He quickly toned it down and began gasping and moaning and whimpering. “Ohhhh….Oh, my Goddd. Awww, Scottt, you’re driving me nuts! Aww….ohhhh….ohhhhh….ohhh, fuck, buddy, where’d you learn to do this!”

    Scott didn’t stop to answer. He had hit on a way to make Doug crazy with pleasure and he wasn’t going to stop for anything. If only Doug knew what pleasure he was experiencing himself, lashing and tonguing and eating his awesome asshole.

    Suddenly Doug shoved Scott’s head away and turned over on his hands and knees. “Here, you can get at it better,” he said breathlessly. He set his knees wide apart and bent down with his shoulders against the mattress, spreading his butt wide.

    Scott went at it with renewed enthusiasm, delighted that Doug was cooperating with such frantic lust. He dug his fingers into the rubbery rim of his asshole and pulled it wide open. He could see the palpitations inside the hole. He drove his tongue into the soft, pink lining. Doug squealed and whimpered as he pressed his face and shoulders into the mattress, clawing at the sheet. Scott could barely contain his own lust. His cock was like a steel rod, so hard it bobbed up against his belly when it throbbed.

    “Ooonnnhhh….UUmmmm, you taste so fuckin’ good,” Scott moaned.

    “Yeah, you like that ass? Tastes good? Eat it, man, tongue it, get your tongue in there deep….Awwwhhh, yeahhh ohhh….ohhhh, Godd, don’t stop! Don’t stop, Scott….you’re gonna make me come….Ohhh…Ohhh….Ohh, shit, I’m gonna come!”

    “Turn over, I want see it,” Scott said.

    “Yeah. Fuck, yeah, you wanta see me shoot?” Doug growled as he turned over and pumped his cock in one fist.

    Scott nuzzled his crotch and sucked his balls.

    “Ohhh, yeah, eat `em….lick my balls….ohhhhh, it’s comming…..it’s coming, buddy…..AAWwhwhhhhhhh!”

    Scott felt the powerful surge up through the underside of Doug’s cock and a second later, the huge flesh rocket exploded. Come shot up in the air about six feet, hung suspended for a split second, then fell to his stomach with a soft splat. It was followed by another, equally powerful. Then another, and another. Come was splattering everywhere. Scott was breathless with excitement and he moved his tongue up along the underside of the belching cock, hoping to capture the head before he was done shooting his load. He didn’t make it but he got a couple of hard blasts of hot come all over his face.

    Doug collapsed into a heap of muscle on the bed, gasping, his hand moving up and down his cock in slow motion. His eyes fluttered and his hand finally stopped. His cock felly heavy and still half-hard diagonally across his stomach, still belching smaller spurts of come all over his hip. Scott remained between his legs, lapping up the cum that ran down his balls.

    “Fuck, man!” Doug gasped, out of breath. He lifted his head and looked down at his body. “Goddam, Scott, I don’t know where you learned to do that, but I’m sure glad you did. Shit, what a mess,” he said, swiping one hand across his cum- streaked chest. “Man, I’m sorry about the mess. I’ll get a towel,” he said as he climbed out of bed.

    Scott wanted to stop him but he made no attempt. He wanted Doug to lie back and let him clean up the mess with his tongue. But he couldn’t say it. Doug returned with a towel and a warm, wet washcloth.

    “Here, you can clean the stuff off your face,” he said, handing him the washcloth. “Fuck, I’m sorry, man, I didn’t mean to shoot all over your face.”

    “It’s okay,” Scott said. “It was my fault, I didn’t get out of the way.”

    Doug made a couple more swipes to catch the come running down his belly. “I’m gonna go shower,” he said.

    Scott half expected him to invite him to join him. What could be the harm in it now. except that maybe he was clinging to his macho manhood now that he’d expended his manly lust. Maybe there had to be a line between them that couldn’t be crossed no matter what they did together. Scott was hurt….he was gay and Doug was straight and the two couldn’t meet except in raw sex….but his deep satisfaction more than made up for the hurt.

    “Hey, Scott, you wanta shower? Come on in, there’s room for two.”

    His heart did a little flip-flop and his happiness took his breath away. He went into the bathroom where Doug had the shower curtain pulled back for him.

    “I guess it can’t hurt to shower together, after that,” Doug said.

    Scott wanted to take the soap and cloth and wash Doug’s body but when Doug didn’t offer it, he backed away from the idea. There was, indeed, a fine line between them.

    Afterwards, they lay side-by-side, naked, basking in the aftermath.

    “Whew! I don’t believe what just happened,” Doug said.

    “I hope you’re not having any regrets,” Scott said.

    “Regrets? Hell, no! Man, I can’t believe you ate my ass out like that. That was the most incredible thing anybody has ever done to me. I want you to know, unequivocally, I’m glad you came down here,” Doug said. “I was leery of the idea at first.”

    “How come?” Scott asked. “I was, too, but why were you?”

    “I don’t know. I wasn’t sure how it’d be, meeting up after your news. I didn’t know what changes I would see in you. Why were you leery?”

    “I was afraid I would lose your friendship,” Scott said. “I was afraid I would get here only to have you tell me to fuck off.”

    “That sort of pisses me off, you know. That you didn’t have any more faith in our friendship.”

    “I’ll never doubt it again,” Scott said.

    “Me either.” He chuckled softly. “Shit, that was about as friendly as you can get.”

    “That’s not all, unless you want it to be,” Scott said.

    “Whatever else you’ve got to show me, the Marines say I’m all yours till midnight tomorrow night, if you want me,” Doug said.

    “And what do you say?” Scott asked.

    “Well, I’m not going to sleep in the barracks, I can tell you that.”

    Scott turned his head to face Doug, his eyes wet with emotion. “I want you so dam bad it hurts. I want to make you feel everything I know how. I want you to go back to your barracks with the memory of this night so ingrained in your mind that it’ll be there forever.”

    “Trust me, I won’t ever forget this night,” Doug said.

    Scott reached over and laid his hand on Doug’s hip. “I wish I could show you everything I want to.”

    “Who says you can’t?”

    “You wouldn’t go for it,” Scott said.

    “If you mean….no, I can’t reciprocate, if that’s what you mean.”

    “I wouldn’t expect you to. That’s part of what makes you, you,” Scott said. “But that’s not what I meant.”

    “Before you say I wouldn’t go for it, why don’t you try me?” Doug said.

    “What if I kissed you?”

    Doug recoiled a little. “I don’t know if I could handle that,” he said.

    “Do you want to fuck me, then?” Scott asked.

    Doug’s mouth dropped and his eyes widened. “You mean….f-fuck you….in the ass?”

    “Yes.”

    He heaved out a loud sigh. “I never….I mean, I don’t know….Okay, yeah, why not? Yeah, I’ll fuck you, if you want me to.”

    Scott got up and went into the bathroom to get the lube out of his bag. His hands trembled as he squeezed some on his fingertips and applied it between his buns. It’s gonna happen. I’m going to get fucked by my best buddy. Godd, how many nights had he laid awake then gone to sleep with that fantasy? When he was well lubed he got a bottle of poppers out of his bag and returned to the room. He didn’t like using poppers but considering Doug’s size, it would be good to have it handy.

    “I hope you don’t mind, I may need this,” he said, placing the poppers on the night stand. He stretched out on his back with his legs spread wide apart. “Or do you want me on my stomach?” he asked.

    “I don’t know, you’re calling the shots, I’ve never done this before,” Doug said. “However is best for you.”

    “Any way is good for me. I just figured you would probably want it like you were with a girl,” Scott said.

    “Fuck, no way I could mistake you for a girl.”

    When Doug was between his legs on his knees, Scott lifted legs up onto his shoulders. “Just take it easy going in,” he said.

    “Is it going to hurt?”

    “Like all hell,” Scott said.

    “Oh. Well, hey, we don’t have to……”

    “Oh, yeah. We do,” Scott said. “I’ve dreamed of this for too long. I want you to fuck me, Doug. It’s gonna hurt, but the poppers will help me get through it if I need ’em,” he said, reaching for the bottle.

    Doug hunkered forward, pushing his cock into the slick crevice of Scott’s butt. His cock found the deepest point and pressed against the hot hole.

    Scott took the cap off the bottle of poppers and held it at the ready.

    “You ready?” Doug asked.

    “Yes.”

    Doug pushed. He could feel the rubbery pit give but he didn’t go in. He wondered what it would feel like when he did. Like a pussy, probably. Maybe tighter, going through that tiny hole.

    Scott uncapped the bottle to be ready. But at the last minute he recapped it and set it on the nightstand. This had to be pure, he thought. If there was pain….and there would be….he wanted to feel it. This wasn’t just his best friend hovering over him, it was a Marine who had signed his life away if necessary; he had a duty to feel whatever pain his mighty cock may inflict on him.

    Doug paused. “You’re not going to use the poppers?”

    “No. Give it everything you’ve got,” he replied.

    Doug shoved again, hard. It wasn’t a thrust, but he put all the considerable power of his butt muscles behind it. Scott’s hole was forced open and the thick muscle of his asshole squeezed around the wide cockhead like a giant rubber band.

    Scott coughed out a gasp of pain but didn’t cry out. He wished he’d used the poppers. He was tempted to reach for the bottle but he didn’t. “Fuck, yeah, shove it in. Give me all of it,” he said bravely.

    It was one steady, hard shove, all the way in to the hilt. Doug could feel the soft lining of Scott’s ass giving way, stretching around his cock. He hit something and maneuvered around it to go deeper.

    “AAWwwwhhhhh!” Scott moaned when he was completely impaled on the huge cock. He rolled his eyes back and breathed in and out.

    “You can say that again,” Doug said, sounding out of breath. “Fuck, I never felt anything like this in my life.”

    “Me either,” Scott said. “Goddam, that thing is big!”

    “If it’s too big, I can…….”

    “No,” Scott said, wrapping his legs around Doug’s hips. “No, don’t even think about pulling out. The pain’s going away, then I want you to fuck me.”

    They held still for a long moment. Doug felt Scott’s asshole squeezing steadily around his cock. It felt wonderful. It was like sticking his cock in a furnace, or a bucket of warm honey.

    “Ohhhh, tell me when I can do it,” Doug said. “This feels so fuckin’ good like this, but I wanta start moving.”

    “Go ahead, fuck me,” Scott told him.

    “How do you want me to do it? Hard, fast, slow, or what?”

    “It’s your call,” Scott said.

    “Yeah, I’ll be able to tell what’s making you feel good, won’t I?” Doug said. He pulled back, withdrawing his cock to the head, then shoved back in. “Awwhhhhh….Ohhh, fuuucckkk!”

    “Yeah, do that again,” Scott said.

    He shoved back in again. And again. Each time he picked up a little speed and thrust a little harder. “That feeling okay so far?” he asked.

    “It’s feeling incredible,” Scott said. “It doesn’t matter how you do it, it’s the feel of your cock inside me that’s driving me crazy, and watching your muscles.”

    “You said you’ve adnmired them for a long time. Feel `em if you want,” Doug said.

    “Oh, yeah, I want to,” Scott said as he ran his hands over Doug’s muscles. “Godd, I’ve wanted to get my hands on you like this……”

    “Just tell me or show me what you want me to do; I wanta make all of your old wishes come true,” Doug said.

    Doug fucked him for over an hour. He fucked him every which way but loose. Slow, hard, fast, gentle, in all kids of positions.

    “I hope I’m not going on too long,” he said after a while. “I’m pretty long winded. Always have been. I can fuck all night. You tell me when you want me to stop.”

    “Not till I feel that hot load of cum shooting up inside me,” Scott said.

    “That what you want, my load in your guts? I can give you that,” Doug said. He shifted to a hard, steady pace, fucking him like he was on a mission. “That feeling good for you?”

    “Ohhh….ohhhhh, yeah….you’re hitting all the right spots”

    “Going in deep enough?” Doug asked.

    “Yeah….hard and deep. Ohhh, Godd yeah, you keep doing that, I’m gonna come before you do.”

    “That’s okay, I don’t have to come.”

    Moments later, Scott was moaning and writhing under him. “It’s gonna have to be okay…..you just tripped my trigger. I’m coming! Oohh, fuck, don’t stop. Don’t stop, Doug, fuck me….Ohhhh, fuck me,” he cried as he pumped his cock.

    A moment later his cock bolted and throbbed in his fist then exploded. “AAAwwhhhhhhh!” he cried as the stuff shot out all over his face. He aimed it up and it shot over his head, but then he lost control and come was flying everywhere.

    Doug fucked him all the way through it, gradually slowing his pace till he was almost in slow motion by the time Scott was finished coming. “You finished?” he asked as he kept easing his hips back and forth slowly.

    “Yeahh….yeah, but you don’t have to stop,” Scott said, breathlessly.

    “You shot your load, it’s not going to feel as good, is it?” Doug said as he started to pull his cock out.

    “Leave it in, just lie on top of me,” Scott said, wrapping his legs around Doug’s butt.

    “Be glad to, but I’m gonna get heavy.”

    “You think I’m gonna complain about having the weight of your muscles bearing down on me at long last, and your cock throbbing inside me.”

    “Okay, but I gotta warn you, if I leave it in there, it’s gonna want some more action.”

    “You can fuck me again as soon as I take a breather,” Scott said.

    “Thanks, I will. Meanwhile, why don’t we lay on our sides, I’ll put my cock back in from behind,” Doug said.

    They separated and lay on their sides and Doug shoved his cock back in, lying behind Scott.

    “Ohh, this is nice,” Scott said as Doug spooned his body against him.

    “Yeah, it is,” Doug agreed. “It’s real nice, buddy.”

    After only a few minutes, Doug started to squirm against Scott’s backside, as if he were shifting positions, but Scott could tell he was getting anxious to fuck him again. He smiled at being able to turn the big Marine on so, but he let him suffer for a few minutes.

    “It’s okay, if you wanta fuck me again,” he said finally.

    “Aww, yeah, my cock’s been pissed at both of ever since I stopped,” Doug said.

    He fucked him from behind, with Scott’s leg held high in the air.

    “I don’t wanta hold off,” Doug said.

    “Okay, shoot it,” Scott said.

    “I can keep on fucking you even after I shoot if you want me to. But I gotta come. This is too damned good to keep under control.” He fucked him for a few more minutes then pulled his cock out. “Turn over, I want you on your back again,” he said.

    Scott scrambled into position and Doug entered him again from on top and began fucking him hard.

    When Scott winced a little, Doug reached for the poppers.

    “Is it hurting?” he asked.

    “No.”

    “You lie.”

    “No, it’s feeling great. Seriously. I know you can’t understand but even the pain feels good,” Scott said.

    “Okay, ’cause I wanta fuck you so hard….I wanta fuck you a new asshole,” he exclaimed as he shifted into high gear. He fucked him so hard the bed shook and the headboard tapped against the wall. “I ain’t gonna hold off this time,” he gasped. “I’m gonna come….gonna fill you so full of cum, you’ll hear it sloshing when you walk. Ohhh….Ohhhh, your ass feels so good…..so tight and hot….shit, you feel good, stud. Muscles feel a lot different from a girl’s soft body. Fuck me back. Slam your ass up at my cock.” He leaned down over him, smashing their bodies together, his face buried in the crook of Scott’s neck. “Aww, yeah, flex those muscles for me. Nice thick, hard pecs….Shit, feels almost as good as your ass. Shit, Scott, if I wasn’t….ohhhh….ohhh…..ohhhh, fuck, what does it matter who’s straight and who’s gay…..” His voice trailed off into a fog and their eyes met for a couple of seconds before he smashed his mouth over Scott’s.

    “UUhhmmmm!” Scott moaned with surprise. He wrapped his arms around Doug’s broad back and hugged him closer as he humped his butt up to meet his powerful thrusts. He couldn’t imagine it in his wildest dreams that it was Doug was doing the kissing, mouth open. His tongue darted into Scott’s mouth, lashed around his own tongue, causing them both to squeal and moan. Then he felt the wonderful sensation of liquid heat shooting up inside him.

    “Ohhhh, you’re comming!” he murmured between their locked lips.

    “Fuckin’ A-right,” Doug growled as he pumped his cock back and forth in half-cock jabs. “Comming like a fuckin’ horse.”

    “Oh, yeah, give it to me. Pump it in me. Fill me up with your hot cum.”

    Scott held on for dear life as his ass was wonderfully brutalized. Doug seemed to go on forever, his muscular body convulsing as his big cock delivered his load deep inside Scott’s ass. Finally he collapsed on top of him, his face against his neck, breathing hard in his ear.

    “Damn, Scott, that was fuckin’ wonderful,” he gasped. “You’ve got a hot ass. Tight, too. Hell, it’s still squeezing my cock like a giant rubber band.”

    “I wanta milk out every drop,” Scott said.

    “I think you got it all, feels like my balls are drained,” Doug said as he rose up. He stayed up over him for a moment then shoved himself back onto his haunches. His cock pulled part way out and he eased back to pull it out the rest of the way. It fell onto the bed, leaving a large spot of come. “Shit, I think you stretched it,” he said. “Looks about six inches longer.”

    “If that thing got six inches longer, I would’ve been yelling and sucking poppers like mad,” Scott said.

    Doug went into the bathroom. He closed the door and leaned against the sink. It was several minutes before he raised his head and looked in the mirror. His eyes fell on his lips; lips that had just kissed another guy. Of all that’d happened, that was all he could think about. “I kissed another guy!” he whispered. “Yeah, fucked him, too, but kissing a guy….Shit, if that don’t make me…..” He cut his words off before the word came out. He reached in and turned on the shower. He needed a shower, bad.

    He lathered up his body and rubbed the soap hard over his muscles. He didn’t like the thoughts he was having and it was like he was trying to wash them away. There was a jumble of them; half wishing that Scott hadn’t come, that they hadn’t done what they did. Geezuss, what would Chelsea think if she ever found out! He wished it’d been Chelsea who had come down to see him instead of Scott. But that wasn’t fair to Scott, not even thinking it. He had invited him; encouraged him to come. And it wasn’t rape. He had no right to put the blame on Scott. The blame was all his. The only thing Scott had done was reveal the truth about himself. And he, Doug, had taken advantage of that truth.

    “Hey, are you okay?” Scott called out to him from the door.

    Doug tensed at his presence in the bathroom. “Sure, why wouldn’t I be?”

    “I mean, you’re not going to get all fucked up in the head, are you?”

    “No. There’s nothing to get fucked up over, is there?” Doug replied.

    He wasn’t sure he believed it, but saying it out loud was a first step in convincing himself.

    “No, nothing at all,” Scott said.

    Doug decided to let it end right where it had ended. Maybe he should even go back to the barracks to sleep for the rest of the night. But that would make it look like he was fucked up over it. Or worse, that he’d used Scott. Okay, he could brave the night out, just stay on his own side of the bed. One thing for certain, it couldn’t happen again. He had crossed over the fence, satisfied his curiosity, now it was time to climb back over to the straight side and put it behind him and go back to being a Marine.

    He hurriedly finished his shower so Scott could have it. He felt suddenly uncomfortable when he stepped out and Scott was there waiting, holding a towel out for him. He thought he’d left the bathroom. He took the towel and moved past him to get out of the bathroom. He dried off and slipped on a pair of shorts and got back in bed. Having his shorts on would give Scott a hint, he thought. He tried to imagine what their relationship would be, now. Not the same, like he thought it would be. Nothing would ever be the same between them after what they’d done. It couldn’t be the same for anybody. They would still be best friends, just not the same best friends. In his mind he was thinking about how he could get Chelsea to come down to see him. He needed to see her, bad. He turned on the television to have a point of focus and diversion when Scott came out of the bathroom.

    “Do you want another beer?” Scott asked as he emerged from the bathroom, drying off.

    “No, I’m okay,” Doug mumbled, keeping his focus on the television.

    Scott looked at him. “I don’t think you are,” he said.

    Doug glanced at him and looked away, too quickly.

    “Don’t make me sorry I came down here,” Scott said.

    “No need for you to be, I’m not,” Doug said. But he wasn’t sure how he felt now about Scott’s visit. The sex was incredible, but that wasn’t what their solid relationship was built on. He stretched out, hoping to get some sleep, on his back because he didn’t want to appear to be turning away from Scott.

    Scott was quiet but Doug knew he wasn’t asleep. He knew he was watching him. He tried to pretend to sleep, but the real thing never came, and before long his juices were boiling again. He was in bed with his best buddy who liked to give head and get fucked and practically worship his body, and it was a shame to waste the short time they had together. Everything that had transpired in his head in the bathroom was suddenly irrelevant. He started wishing Scott would reach over for his cock again. He wanted to tell him it was okay but he didn’t want it to look like he was using him. He felt Scott get out of bed and then heard the door to the deck open. He opened his eyes and watched his buddy standing in the soft light. He liked what he saw and there was a tingling as he recalled what Scott’s muscular, smooth body felt like under him; how wonderful his full lips felt around his cock, even on his mouth. He lay for a long time, waiting for Scott to come back inside. When he did, Doug was going to be wide awake for him. He waited a while longer. When Scott didn’t come in, he climbed out of bed and went out on the deck.

    “You’re not getting all fucked up in the head, are you?” he asked quietly, coming up beside him.

    “No, but I’m afraid you are,” Scott said.

    “I’m not. I told you I’m not,” Doug said.

    “You weren’t asleep, were you?” Scott asked.

    “No, I couldn’t sleep.”

    “Were you pretending, to shut me out?”

    “No. I was trying to sleep. Why would I want to shut you out all of a sudden?” Doug said.

    “I was afraid what we did might be the reason you would want to shut me out,” Scott said. “You know, you get your rocks off, the desire is gone, you try to get back to normal. It hurts but I understand. That’s the way you’re made. I’m made differently. With me, the desire never goes away.”

    “It’s not like that,” Doug said.

    “You’re lying to yourself and you know it,” Scott said. “Tell me you weren’t having some regrets when you were in the shower. Tell me you weren’t having doubts about having me come down here to see you.”

    “Okay, I’ll admit I was having second thoughts. But when we were lying together in there on the bed, I was having second second thoughts.”

    “Like what?”

    “Like sorta wishing you would reach over and touch me again. I didn’t want to say anything because I don’t want you to think I’m using you.”

    “If you were having second thoughts, maybe you were using me,” Scott said.

    “I wasn’t,” Doug said with emotion. “Seriously, Scott, I wasn’t using you. They were stupid second thoughts that had nothing to do with us fucking. It was….it was the kissing. That’s crazy, I know, but when I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror, it was like I was looking at a stranger. I mean, I’d just kissed a guy and it wasn’t a brotherly kiss. But I’m having second second thoughts about that. Standing here with you, so close I can feel your body heat, I….I wanta kiss you again, right now, without any sex going on. I know it wouldn’t be a brotherly kiss and I don’t want it to be. Am I making sense?”

    Scott smiled. “Not yet but I can tell you’re trying. Just try not to be so uptight about everything. You’re only complicating things.”

    “All right, let’s try this on for size,” he said. “It wasn’t a brotherly kiss, and it wouldn’t be again ’cause you’re way more than a brother to me. So, maybe this would help uncomplicate things,” he said as he laid his hand around Scott’s butt.

    Scott flexed his butt for him. “Yeah, that’s it, make ’em nice and tight. You’ve got a great butt, in case nobody’s told you that lately,” he said in a light-hearted tone.

    “Thanks, so have you,” Scott said with a warm smile.

    “Sorry it can’t be as functional as yours,” Doug joked.

    “Oh, it’s very functional,” Scott said.

    “So, does it un-complicate things?” Doug asked, squeezing his butt some more.

    “It does more than un-complicate things. I feel like I can be more truthful with you about everything.”

    “Oh, what haven’t you been truthful about? I mean, you’ve pretty much bared your soul, I thought,” Doug said.

    “Not about anything serious. Like today, when we were driving past those guys playing football, and you asked me if I wanted to stop and watch. I told you no, and all the while, I was thinking about a fantasy I’ve had and I really did want to watch them play.”

    “What fantasy?”

    “About being in the locker room with an entire high school football team who knows I’m gay. I know that sounds sick and weird to you.”

    “Hey, it’s not my fantasy, it doesn’t matter what I think,” Doug said. An idea came to him and he gave Scott’s butt harder squeeze. “I, uh….I might be able to arrange that for you, if you’re serious. Well, not high school jocks, and not in a locker room, but would you settle for a bunch of Marines, here in the room?”

    “Don’t play with my head, Doug.”

    “Would you?”

    “How could you possibly arrange that, with your don’t-ask-don’t-tell policy?”

    “I said you’re the only gay guy I know, but I met this guy from another company who told me about a guy in his company who takes care of a lot of guys. The field sergeant is even in on it; he even furnishes his room in the barracks for the guys to use. Sometimes the guy stays the night in the sergeant’s room and they all know about it. Maybe I could get hold of the guy and see if he would want to round up a bunch of his buddies and bring them out to meet you.”

    Scott laughed nervously. “I shouldn’t admit it, but you’re taking my breath away just talking about it.”

    “Why shouldn’t you admit it, it’s your fantasy. And you’re being up-front about everything else. We both are.”

    “It would be a dream come true, Doug, but….what’re your buddies going to think of you when they find out I’m gay? What’re you going to think of me if I say yes?”

    “Hey, if you arranged to have a bunch of girls to come out and meet me I would be damned grateful. The tables are turned, that’s all. You happen to like guys,” Doug said. “It’s up to you. If you don’t want to….I mean, I don’t know how it would play out, a bunch of horny Marines all in the room at the same time.”

    “I want to, but….I’m a little scared, having a room full of Marines expecting who knows what from me. I wouldn’t want things to get out of hand.”

    “They won’t expect anything you don’t want to do. Nothing will get out of hand, I promise you that,” Doug said.

    “You would…..be there, then?”

    “Yeah, I figured I would, if you don’t mind. But I won’t if you don’t want me to. I think I should be, though.”

    “I don’t know. It’s a great idea, but I have to think about it.”

    “You don’t have a whole lot of time to think it over,” he said. “I’ll have to go back to the base and look up the guy so he can round up some guys to bring out here tomorrow, or late tonight, and I don’t know if there would be very many guys who can get passes on such short notice. I could try to arrange for you to go on base and use the field sergeant’s room but that could be risky, being on base.”

    “Maybe we’d better make it another time,” Scott said. “You’re about more than I can handle. And maybe you should think it over yourself.”

    “You handled me just fine,” Doug said. “Better than most girls I’ve been with.” He put his arm across Scott’s shoulder. “Okay, I admit, I was letting myself get all fucked up in the head. I was wishing Chelsea had come down to see me…..”

    “Instead of me,” Scott said.

    “Yeah. I wanted to believe I wished it was her instead of you, but deep down I don’t. I was trying to make myself believe it. Maybe it was guilt that set in after I got my rocks off. When I went into the bathroom and looked in the mirror I saw a guy who had just kissed another guy and it gave me a jolt. I had all kinds of emotions bouncing around in my head. You probably have, too.”

    “No, I’m okay. The only emotions I have….I’m just so damned thankful you accepted me for who I am.”

    “Hey, that was no big deal,” Doug said.

    “It’s a huge deal,” Scott said. “Then you let me act on my feelings; that was something I didn’t even dare to hope for.”

    “Well, that part was a big deal for me, too, you acting on your feelings. And I didn’t let you. I wanted you to. I don’t want to sound like a selfish pig, but….I want to again, if you do.”

    “You don’t know how hard it was to keep my hands off of you when you were trying to sleep in there, but you put on your shorts and I thought you were sending me a message.”

    “I was. Mostly, I was trying to protect my masculinity.”

    “I don’t think your masculinity needs protecting,” Scott said.

    “I would like to send you another message, while you’re thinking and deciding whether you want me call in the Marines,” Doug said as he moved behind Scott and pressed himself against him.

    Scott reached back between them and Doug stepped back so he could squeeze the front of his shorts. “Message received, loud, hard and clear,” he said.

    They went back in the room and Doug stood beside the bed. “What do you want to do?” he asked.

    Scott reached out and slipped his thumbs in the waistband of his shorts. “I’ll think of something,” he said as he pulled them down. Doug’s rubbery cock swung free, like a hunk of radiator hose. Scott wrapped his hand around it and pulled on it. For measurement, he wrapped his other hand around it. “Shit, it takes three hands to hold this thing,” he said.

    “But you’ve only got two hands; looks like you’ll have to improvise with something else,” Doug said.

    “I can do that,” Scott said as he went to his knees in front of him and began licking up and down and all around the shaft.

    “Ohh, your tongue feels so good,” Doug whispered. “But I want to feel your mouth on it….take it, please….suck it.”

    Scott took his time licking his tongue around the thick shaft and lapping and kissing his balls before he finally captured the head with his mouth.

    “Awwhhhhhhhhh,” Doug moaned with great relief. “Ohh, Godd, I wish I could tell you how good that feels.”

    You just did, Scott thought; you just did.

    It was nearly an hour before he was rewarded with another powerful load of the Marine’s hot, thick cum. He received it and held it in his mouth to savor the taste of the precious male nectar. Doug’s cock never went down, and a few minutes later he fucked him. The second time he made Scott go off.

    “Fuck, man, you come like a power hose,” Doug said of the ropes of come that streaked Scott’s body.

    “Yeah, it was pretty intense,” Scott said, out of breath.

    Doug went to the bathroom to wash up and came back with a washcloth and towel. Scott reached for it.

    “No, I’ll do it,” Doug said as he began wiping the come off of him.

    When he came back from taking the towel and washcloth into the bathroom he started putting his clothes on. “Listen, I need to borrow your Jeep and make a quick run back to the base and get in touch with this guy so he’s got time to round up some horny Marines for you.”

    Scott laid a hand on his thigh as if to top him.

    “What? You’re not changing your mind are you?”

    “I….I’m just not sure,” Scott said.

    “It’s your chance to live your fantasy. Probably your only chance. Don’t blow it, man.” When he didn’t remove his hand, Doug laid his hand on top it. “Let me do this for you, Scott. You won’t regret it.”

    “All right,” he said, slowly pulling his hand back.

    “Great! I’ll be back within the hour.”

    When he’d gone, Scott lay in bed pondering what he’s just done; sent his best friend out to round up a bunch of stud Marines to bring back and have God only knew what manner of sex with him. He got up and went out on the balcony. “What have I done?” he whispered to himself. “What am I getting myself into? But it was too late. The wheels were in motion.

    True to his word, Doug was back within the hour. He was all smiles as he stripped off his clothes and stretched out on his stomach beside Scott.

    “I don’t want you to get the wrong message from me sleeping on my stomach, but we do need to get some sleep. We’ve got a big day ahead of us tomorrow.”

    “So you made the contact?” Scott asked.

    “Sure did, and he’s very excited about it.”

    “How many?”

    “I don’t know. He doesn’t know for sure till he contacts some guys. Half a dozen, maybe.”

    “My God, what am I going to do with six horny Marines?”

    “There may not be that many. There may be more. Right now you’d better get some sleep.” With that Doug spread his arms up over his head with his face to the wall.

    Scott drank in the sight of him again. His muscular body, even relaxed, looked like he’d been carved out of stone. His arms looked like they were bulging and his broad shoulders tapered down to a narrow waist. His thick thighs spread apart a little, with his tight butt set perfectly rounded on his hips.

    “Do you mind if I used your butt for a pillow?” Scott asked as he scooted down on the bed and rested his head on Doug’s butt.

    “Uh-oh. Somehow, I don’t think I’m going to get any sleep,” Doug said.

    “No, I promise I’ll keep my tongue in my mouth and my mouth shut,” Scott said.

    Doug squirmed under him. Okay, you need to be thinking about your fantasy,” he said.

    They slept soundly and late. It was nearly nine o’clock before they woke up to a tapping on the door.

    Doug stirred and got up. “Who the hell could that be? Nobody knows I’m here, unless….shit, how the hell did they find me? But hell, it’s too early for those guys to be showing up,” he muttered as he stumbled sleepily to the door.

    “Doug, are you going to put something….on…..?”

    But it was too late. He was opening the door and Scott heard the gasp from the maid. “Ohh….Oh, dear….I’m sorry….I come back.”

    “Sorry, I guess I should have put this on the door.” Doug said. He was laughing sleepily as he came back to the bed. “Shit, I’ll bet I scared that poor woman half to death,” he said, laughing.

    Scott stretched languidly.

    Doug reached over and squeezed his thigh. “You okay this morning? Did you sleep okay?”

    Scott nodded. “Yeah, I’m okay,” he said but he wasn’t sure he was.

    They showered and were dressing to go to the diner and eat.

    “After last night, you don’t know how hard it is for me to shower and get dressed without….well, you know.”

    “Yeah, I know. But we gotta eat,” Scott said.

    As they walked over to the diner they rounded the corner and ran right into the maid who had knocked on their door. She gasped in horror and scurried off.

    “Damn, I must’ve scared the crap out of her,” Doug said, laughing.

    “Poor thing probably thought she was working in a horse stable,” said Scott.

    They looked over the menus while they waited for a waitress.

    “Damn!” Doug swore suddenly.

    “What’s the matter?” Scott asked.

    “I should’ve bought some beer yesterday for those guys,” he said. The diner also sold beer and wine and hard liquor, but it was Sunday.

    The waitress came and they gave their orders then Doug motioned for her to lean down. “I am in desperate need of some beer. Is there any way you could sneak a sale of a couple of twelve packs?”

    “Not a chance. Not me. You might talk to Lillian but I doubt she’ll do it either.”

    “And Lillian is?”

    “She owns the place. That’s her over there in the blue uniform.”

    “Thanks, I’ll talk to her later,” Doug said.

    “Listen, Doug, I know you’re trying to do me a favor, but if you want the room to yourself and that scared little maid, I’ll get lost for awhile.”

    “No. Besides, I don’t think she would come anywhere near me. I’m going to go to try to sweet talk Lillian.”

    “The answer is no,” she said before he even got the words out of his mouth. The waitress had apparently told her what Doug wanted.

    “Please? I’ll make it worth your while.”

    “Can’t do it. You’ll have to come back tomorrow,” she told him.

    “Tomorrow will be too late. I need it now, today,” Doug said, eyeing her nametag. “Look, can’t I just leave enough money on the table and you let me walk out with it, like I was stealing it and you don’t see me? You didn’t sell it to me and you don’t see me take it. You can ring it up tomorrow.”

    She laughed, her busty bosom shaking with her laughter as she walked away from him. “Damn, no wonder we never loose a war. Do the Marines teach you to think like that?”

    “Well, she didn’t say no,” Doug said with a shrug when he went back to his booth.

    “She didn’t say yes, either,” Scott said.

    “If she didn’t say no, she don’t have to say yes,” Doug said. He took his wallet out and pulled out two twenties and a ten and laid them on the table.

    Lillian delivered their breakfast and a sly grin. “If a couple of Marines were going to steal beer from me, how much would they take?” she asked.

    Doug shoved the money to the corner of the table. “Less the cost of breakfast and your generous tip,” he said.

    “Honey, I oughta make you guys be my generous tip,” she said.

    “That could be arranged,” Doug said quickly. “I’m stationed here. He’s not, but I am, I could come back next time I get a pass.”

    Lillian threw back her head and laughed. “Lordy, stud, I couldn’t handle you,” she said. “If you’d just come along about twenty years earlier.” Then she leaned down closer. “You know, it’d be a lot easier to walk out with a couple of bottle of the hard stuff,” she said as she picked up the money. “Now, I have to stock the shelves in the spirits department then I’m going to be pretty busy in the kitchen, so you boys help yourselves to coffee refills….or anything else you need.”

    Doug was all smiles when she walked away.

    “Damn, you’re smooth,” Scott said.

    When they were ready to leave there were two brown paper bags sitting on the floor behind the end of the counter, nearest the door. They picked them up and left.

    Back at the room they un-bagged their stash.

    “Damn, she gave us four bottles of the good hard stuff. This is fuckin’ JD and Wild Turkey.”

    “Maybe we’d better get some cans of pop out of the machine,” Scott said.

    They made several trips to the ice and pop machines to fill the bathroom sink. Then Scott said he needed to get ready. Doug knew what he meant. He wouldn’t have but he discovered two empty plastic bottles in the wastebasket, and saw two more full ones in Scott’s shaving bag. That was how his cock came out of his ass so clean.

    In the shower, Scott tried to bring his nerves in check. He needed to get ready, cleaned out, squeaky clean, smelling good. Godd, he felt like a teenager getting ready for prom night. He put on a pair of onion-skin running shorts over a worn and tattered jockstrap and a tank-top; no shoes, no socks. Doug whistled when he came out of the bathroom.

    “Now that’s what I call packaging,” Doug chided him.

    “I just grabbed something to put on,” Scott said.

    “You say that. But somewhere down deep in that devious mind, you know you’re packaging yourself for those guys.”

    “Maybe I am. It’s all right, isn’t it?” Scott asked.

    “It’s more than all right. Shit, if those guys don’t hurry up….fuck, Scott, how could I forget in such a short time how sexy you are.” He handed him an iced drink. “I know it’s early, but you might need this to help settle your nerves.”

    Scott took a healthy drink of the whiskey. “All of a sudden I’m in a cold sweat just thinking about it. I think I need another shower,” he said.

    “I need it first,” Doug said.

    Scott paced while Doug was in the shower. Out on the balcony, back inside, around the room; he finally went out and walked up and down the hallways. He wasn’t exactly scared….he was excited….but it was such intense excitement that he could hardly breathe. He thought about backing out but he knew this opportunity would never come his way again. And the Marines were probably on their way. He wondered how many there would be.

    He was standing at the motel exit gazing out on the parking lot, sipping his drink and wondering what he was getting himself into, when he saw a car pull up way across the lot; a car full of guys. He turned and rushed back to the room.

    “I think they’re here. I saw a car full of guys pull up,” he announced breathlessly to Doug who was pulling on a pair of shorts.

    “You sound nervous.”

    “All of a sudden I’m very nervous.”

    “Hey, if you want to change your mind, all you gotta do is say so.”

    “They’re already here,” Scott said with some urgency in his voice.

    “No problem, I’ll tell them to go back.”

    “No,” he said softly, shaking his head. “You can’t do that. “No, this opportunity won’t ever come again; I would never forgive myself, being this close.”

    “Okay, then it’s on. You need a refill on that drink?”

    “Yes.”

    Doug freshened his drink and they waited till there was a knock at the door. Scott nearly jumped out of his skin. Doug looked at him all the time he was walking to the door.

    “Are you sure you wanta do this? I can send them away,” he said quietly with his hand on the door.

    Again, Scott shook his head and suddenly it was too late; Doug was opening the door.

    “Hey, stud.”

    “Hey, Conner….guys….come on in,” Doug said.

    Scott watched them file into the room; one….two …. three….four….five…..six! Geezsnss, there were six of them! Seven, counting Doug. My Godd, what was he going to do with seven marines! Two of them carried a large cooker and another had a twelve pack of beer.

    “Guys, this is Scott, an old buddy and team mate of mine from back home,” Doug said. “This is Conner….and he’s the only one I know.”

    As Conner made the rest of the introductions each man stepped forward to shake hands.

    “That’s Joe.”

    “Good to meet you, Scott.”

    “Christian.” He only nodded as they shook hands.

    “Paul.

    “Glad to meet you, Scotty. Or is it strictly Scott?”

    “Either one,” Scott said as they shook hands.

    “Gunner.” He just smiled.

    “Glad you could make it, Gunner,” Scott said

    “I wouldn’t have missed it. Conner said there was gonna be an orgy.”

    “And that’s Jason.”

    “I’m black, in case they didn’t tell you,” Jason said, bringing groans of laughter from the others.

    Scott had taken them all in with a sweeping look as they came in, now, with the introductions he took more careful note of them individually.

    Conner had the classic build and commanding look of a Marine; military through and through. Good looking with a grace in his moves that would make a jungle cat envious. He had on Marine camo pants and a Marine-green T-shirt. The man reeked of Marine.

    Joe was muscular as well….they all were….and tall and roughly handsome; a look that made him look almost mean until he smiled. He wore a tank top that showed off his upper body nicely and cargo shorts that were made to go below the knees but on him they the bottom ties hugged his massive thighs. Scott could imagine those thighs locked around his head.

    Christian was a tall, lean-muscled blonde, tanned…they were all tanned as well….who he looked like a California beach boy in a tank-top that drew attention to his broad, muscle-heaped shoulders. His deep blue eyes, the full lips and the way he carried himself, he might have belonged in prep school instead of the Marines.

    Paul was a quiet-type, well-built guy who looked like he belonged on a construction crew, with soft, warm eyes and a trace of a smile that always seemed to be there, like he knew something nobody else knew. He was just plain working-man sexy in faded jeans and black combat boots and a plaid, short-sleeved shirt that looked like it was tailor made to fit his classic upper body.

    Gunner was just plain big and drop-dead good looking in a down home sort of way. Unlike the others, he had come prepared for action. He wore the athletic short that Scott had seen them playing football in and a Marine-green T-shirt and his black combat boots with white socks that bagged sexily just below his bulging calves. His bulky shoulders were like soccer balls that drew the shirt sleeves well above his biceps. The shirt fit snug around the middle so his abs could be seen rippling when he moved. He looked like a bodybuilder who might need to stop lifting weights for a while. The shorts exposed every inch of his huge thighs, nearly to the curve of his butt. There was a properly impressive, pouch-like bulge in front indicating a jockstrap underneath.

    Jason stood out, not just because he was black but he was so big and muscular. His black jeans hugged his bubble butt and his thighs and seemed to caress the mighty bulge at his crotch. Scott had heard the rumors about black men and their super endowments and it looked like Jason was no exception. His huge upper arms contrasted against the white T-shirt and his chest was massive. His broad features and square jaw formed a handsome face with a dimple in his chin that made him look both studly and boyish. He topped it all off with cowboy boots.

    “There’s beer iced down in the cooler,” one of them said.

    “Hey, guys, look at this,” another said, picking up one of the bottles of whiskey. “JD and Wild Turkey. This Marine knows how to throw a party.”

    Jason appointed himself bartender. He picked up the cooler that two men had carried in and began tossing out cans of beer to his buddies. He tossed one to Scott last. Scott opened it and downed half of it. He was going to need it.

    “Need another one?” Jason asked.

    “I’m good for now, thanks,” Scott said.

    Christian grabbed a beer that was coming at him but didn’t open it. He picked up the bottle of JD instead. “The proper way to drink whiskey and beer, gentlemen, is to drink the whiskey first and chase it with the beer.”

    “Is that something you learned at that Ivy League college?”

    one of them asked.

    Joe snatched a beer out of the air and popped the tab. He took a long swig, about half the can, then took the bottle from Christian. “I’ll show you the proper Marine way to drink whiskey and beer,” he said as he poured a goodly amount of the whiskey into his beer can then took another healthy swig. He shuddered, shaking his head. “Fuck, that’s good stuff!”

    “Very many of those, you’re not gonna remember if it was good or not.”

    “Don’t worry, I’m not getting drunk. I don’t wanta miss the orgy.” Then he looked at Scott. “I guess you’re the one that’s gonna be doing us?” he said as he began unbuttoning his shirt.

    Scott didn’t reply verbally. They all knew he was but he was taken aback by the guy’s boldness. The rest of the Marines followed Joe’s lead and began taking off their clothes. Scott sat on the edge of the bed and watched with panicked excitement as the six Marines stripped and bared their muscular bodies.

    Joe stopped at his shorts and socks. He took another drink of beer and looked at Scott. “You wanta finish this for me?” he asked, snapping the waistband of his shorts as he moved squarely in front of him.

    Scott could feel the man’s body-heat, then he was so close he could feel the hair on his thighs. Joe put his hand on Scott’s shoulder, with a little pressure. Scott let himself be pushed forward then off the bed and down to his knees in front of the muscular Marine. Joe put his hand on the back of his head and smashed his face against the front of his shorts.

    “Mouth it, get `em nice and wet first, before you take them off of me.”

    Scott was too weak from excitement even if he wanted to refuse. He mouthed the big lump of man-flesh curled up inside the pouch till the material was wet. He could feel it come to life and he was anxious to have the bare, warm flesh in his mouth.

    “Shit, this is going to be great; he’s hungry for cock,” Joe said.

    When his cock was tenting his briefs, Joe pulled the waistband down and tucked it under his balls. His cock fell free, swinging straight out like a battering ram. He was big, but not as big as Doug. He pulled Scott’s head back and forced his cock in his mouth. He didn’t stop till he had maneuvered it all the way down his throat. Scott put up only minor resistance, gagging and choking.

    “Fuck, look at that! He made him swallow the whole thing!” Chris exclaimed.

    “Yeah, I wanta see him do that to Jason,” Christian said.

    Joe laughed. “Like anybody could do that to Jason,” he scoffed. “I was with him one time with some women and she couldn’t even take him all the way in her pussy.”

    “Hey, what the fuck is that!” somebody yelled.

    It was Gunner, yelling at Christian, who was taking pictures.

    “I thought we might want a memento of this occasion,” Chris said.

    “Memento, your ass!” Gunner swore as he started to take the camera.

    “Go ahead, let him take pictures, I don’t mind,” Joe said.

    Nobody asked Scott if he minded. He didn’t. Actually, the idea of having pictures excited him. He just wouldn’t want them falling into the wrong hands. Gunner and the rest of the men felt the same.

    “You’re gonna mind a big whole lot if the Marines gets hold of `em,” someone said.

    “Hey, there’s no film, it’s a digital camera,” Christian said. “You can download the pictures to a thumb drive and carry them around on your keychain.”

    Scott was a little fearful but anxious to see Jason as he slobbered and sucked Joe’s big cock. They were all naked now except Jason, and tanned beautifully tanned except around the waist and upper thighs where their PT shorts stuck them. Except Paul who had a brief boxer swimsuit tan. Christian had an all-over tan but slightly lighter where he wore an awfully small swimsuit.

    “You still haven’t told us where you go to get that full-body tan,” Paul said.

    “Didn’t I tell you?”

    “No.”

    “Good, then my secret place is still safe,” Christian said.

    “Tell us this much, is it on base?” Joe asked.

    “Yes.”

    Joe stopped Scott from moving and held his head in his hands to fuck his face. Scott clasped his hands around his thighs. He loved the feel of the hairy, brick-hard muscles. He felt a hand inside his running shorts, feeling his bare butt.

    “Aww, feel this,” someone said

    There was another hand on his butt.

    “That is one fuckable ass.”

    And yet another hand went inside his shorts and explored both sides of his butt and down the crack. They left little doubt that they were going to use his ass for their pleasure. Scott didn’t mind, except that he didn’t know if the Marines were simply interested in getting their rocks off and leaving, or if they had come geared up for an all-day/all-night orgy. And he was still wondering just how big Jason was. Gunner, too, but he was more anxious to get his hands on Gunner’s body and feel his bulging muscles against him.

    “Hey, let’s get him up on the bed,” Christian said. “Stretch out on the bed, Joe, so we can get him up here on his hands and knees; fuck, I can’t stand to see that tight, round butt going to waste.”

    Somebody was passing around a bottle and more beer and they offered one to Scott as someone helped him to his feet. He took it and downed a lot of it and handed the can back. It was beer mixed with whiskey and it tasted terrible but he was feeling good and relaxed so it didn’t matter. In fact, he needed to feel it more before they went to work on him. A pair of rough hands pulled his T-shirt off and somebody else was pulling his shorts down and off, leaving him in his sneakers and jockstrap.

    “Goddam, that is downright edible,” Christian said, rubbing his ass.

    Two pairs of hands guided him to the bed where Joe was stretched out crossways with his legs spread apart and holding his cock straight up. On his knees at the edge of the mattress they pulled Scott’s legs apart so his butt was tilted back and pulled apart.

    “You said it was edible, let’s see you chow down. Here, I’ll hold your beer for you,” Gunner challenged Christian as he reached for his beer.

    “Hey, I’m gonna need that, and another one before I do that,” Chris joked, grabbing his beer back.

    Out of the corner of his eye, while he was sucking Joe’s thick cock, Scott saw Christian move around from the foot of the bed, behind him, then felt his hands on his butt. “Nice,” he said as he snapped the straps of his jock. Somebody was holding out a tube of lube for Christian but somebody pushed it away.

    “No, no, he’s gonna eat his ass before he fucks it,” someone said. “He said he would.”

    “I was kidding,” Christian said, laughing.

    “Well now you’re serious,” Gunner said. “Eat it before you fuck it.”

    “Are the rest of you going to rim him before you fuck him?” Christian asked.

    “Is that another Ivy League word; rimming? It’s called eating ass, just like eating pussy.”

    “Are you going to eat his ass, then, him before you fuck him?” Christian asked again. “If you are, I’ll go first.”

    “Sure, count me in,” Gunner said.

    “Count me out,” someone said.

    “Fuck, why not? I’m in,” said another.

    Scott couldn’t tell who was in or out but he was excited at the thought of any of these tough Marines eating his ass.

    “One more drink, then you dive,” Paul said, holding a beer out to Christian.

    A moment later, Scott felt hands raising his hips up, then Christian’s hot breath on his ass. He saw the others gather around to watch.

    “We agreed, right, everything that happens in this room stays between us,” Christian said.

    “Yeah, it’s all agreed. Eat ass.”

    Scott moaned around Joe’s thrusting cock as he felt Christian’s tongue licking the inner slopes of his butt. He moaned louder when he licked his asshole. He was tentative at first and Scott wondered if he’d ever done it before, but he was soon pulling his asshole open to get his tongue in deeper. Scott tried to detach himself from the intense pleasure so he wouldn’t go off prematurely.

    “How long do I have to do it before I fuck him?” Christian asked.

    “Five minutes. I’ll time you.”

    Scott couldn’t gauge the time but he soon felt slick, warm lube being applied to his butt, being worked into his asshole. He winced but the pleasure was already too good to worry about some minor pain. He was glad it was Christian fucking him first. He was big, but he wasn’t huge like some of the others. After Doug, Scott knew he could handle him okay.

    The heat of Christian’s cock pressed against his slick hole, probing gently against the ring of muscle around his asshole. Then Christian grasped him by the hips and shoved.

    “UUhhnnnnn,” Christian moaned as his cock burst through the tight hole into the heat of Scott’s asshole.

    Scott winced from the pain but his gasp was muffled by Joe’s cock in his mouth. Christian didn’t waste any time. He shoved right in and went to work, pumping in and out through his hole, sliding across the spot that made Scott feel like he wanted to come all the time. Shit, I don’t want to come yet, he thought. He wanted to hold out till he had experienced all six of the big Marines. Seven including Doug, although he didn’t know if Doug was going to participate; he still had his shorts and T-shirt on.

    “Ohhh…Ohhh, Mannn, this is better than pussy. He’s so hot and tight,” Christian moaned.

    Scott was thinking ahead to Joe’s finish. He had to be getting close, he’d been sucking him for quite a while. He didn’t know if he should take his load. He wondered if it might freak them out if he swallowed. But then, Joe might not warn him or let him off of his cock when he shot off and once he came in his mouth, he couldn’t spit it out. That would really freak them out. If the others would surely followed suit he was going to be drinking a lot of cum. He just hoped he didn’t get sick. All the while, he was jutting his butt back onto Christian’s thrusting cock.

    “Aww, yeah, look at him….he loves it….he’s a regular cock hound, loves it from both ends,” Gunner said.

    Joe shot off without warning. Suddenly he was spurting hot come into Scott’s mouth and he had his hands around his head so he couldn’t move off. Scott took it and lavered the stuff round the belching head till the taste permeated his taste buds then he began swallowing. He had always wondered if all cum tasted alike. It didn’t. Joe’s wasn’t as good as Doug’s but feeling it shooting into his mouth excited him. He wondered if the others noticed what was happening. They did as Joe began to relax, and he let go of Scott’s head.

    “Did you come?”

    “Fuck, yeah. Did you see how he took it?”

    “Fuck, he….he swallowed it.”

    “Gulped right down,” Joe said. “Didn’t waste a drop. That’s the mark of a true and dedicated cocksucker.”

    Paul took Joe’s place on the bed, kneeling back on his haunches to offer Scott his cock. He was about the same size but he had a perfectly shaped cock, like the veins had been specially designed and placed around the hand-crafted instrument. Instinctively, Scott lapped up his precome just before he shoved his cock in his mouth.

    “Can you take it all, like you did Joe’s,” Paul asked as he clasped his hands around Scott’s head.

    He took it easier than Joe’s, because of the perfect shape. Christian was still pounding his ass, making him squeal and whimper with delight around Paul’s cock. Scott wondered that nobody mentioned condoms. But he felt safe with a bunch of healthy Marines, and he wanted to feel their come and taste it, not have it gathered in a condom to go to waste.

    When Christian was ready to go off he pulled his cock out of Scott’s ass and jacked it off all over his butt. Scott liked the feel of the hot juice landing on his bare skin but he was disappointed that he didn’t get to feel his heat inside his ass. He hoped Christian would fuck him again and not pull out. He had a strange desire to have at least one load of every Marine’s cum inside his ass.

    “Hey, Christian, now that’s what I call edible….nice smooth butt meat with warm man-sauce. Come on, chow down on that,” Gunner said.

    “No thanks.”

    “Come on, it’s your own juice, what’s it gonna hurt? You’d just be taking it back in, like recycling.”

    Scott was crouched forward on his knees between Paul’s legs, lathering his cock with his spit. He was expecting someone to climb on the bed behind him and fuck him. But before anyone else could move into position, before he’d given Paul’s cock a dozen strokes, Paul changed his mind and said he wanted to fuck him, on his back. Scott readily lay across the bed on his back, ready and eager.

    “No, I mean both of us on our backs,” Paul said. “You on your back on top of me.”

    Scott moved to let Paul stretch out then he straddled him and lowered himself onto his cock.

    “OOhhhhhh,” he whispered as the big cock snaked up deeper than before as he settled his butt onto Paul’s pubes.

    “That hurt this way?” Paul asked.

    “No. No, it just goes in deeper, but it’s okay,” Scott said. When the Marine’s cock was firmly wedged inside his ass he lay back on Paul’s upper body and began humping his butt in rhythm with his thrusts. Christian and Gunner stood at the side of the bed watching the action up close.

    “Look at that asshole swallowing his cock,” Christian remarked.

    “Yeah, I wonder if it could stretch enough to swallow two cocks at the same time,” Gunner said.

    “Not if one of them was yours,” Christian said. “He’ll do good to take your cock all by itself. But mine….I’m normal size.”

    Scott felt a twinge of fear as he imagined taking two cocks in him at the same time, afraid that he might have to take them. If they decided they were going to double-fuck him, he would have to take it. He looked around for Doug, as if he wanted to ask for his help or protection, but Doug wasn’t standing where he could see him.

    “Go for it,” Gunner said. “If you guys get him stretched out, maybe he can take me and somebody else. Meanwhile, I’m gonna get me some head.”

    Gunner stepped up on the bed and stood astraddle Scott and Paul and lowered himself halfway down on his haunches to feed Scott his cock. Gunner was huge. Not just thick….he was so big around, his own hand didn’t reach around it. He was a good nine inches or longer. Scott couldn’t take it down his throat, despite their joint efforts, and Gunner finally resigned himself to fucking just his mouth.

    “Hey, hell, don’t kill yourself,” he told Scott. “Just suck it.”

    Scott was scared now as he felt Christian feeling his ass, around Paul’s cock, probing with his fingers, as if to find more room. He felt one finger being work through his hole alongside Paul’s cock, then another, stretching his asshole unmercifully.

    “Here’s some more lube,” someone said.

    Christian was going to do it! They were going to double-fuck him! Geezuss, two cocks that size at the same time!….he didn’t know if he could take it. He was afraid they might tear his asshole apart. But he couldn’t speak, his mouth was full of cock, and he was sure it wouldn’t do any good anyway to protest. These marines were there for sex, and they would use him in any way they wanted to satisfy their desires. He felt the mattress give as Christian stepped up on the bed then he was looking at the smooth-muscled stud, stroking his cock. Christian crouched down and Scott cringed when he felt the heat of his cock poking at his ass, already so full of Paul’s cock. Paul held still and Scott held his breath. He could feel the second cock wedging firmly into the top part of his asshole, along the top of Paul’s cock.

    “You’re locked and loaded, man. Go in.”

    Christian shoved his cock through the top of part of his hole, sliding it up along the underside of Paul’s cock and suddenly, in that one hard thrust, he was in him.

    “UUUhhhhhhh!” Scott moaned, tossing his head back hard onto Paul’s shoulder.

    “Got it in him?” someone asked.

    “Oh, yeah,” Christian said.

    “Fuck, yeah, I can feel your cock sliding against mine,” Paul said.

    “Hey, don’t fall in love down there, you guys,” someone joked.

    Eyes closed tightly, Scott sucked up the pain, surprised and thankful that it wasn’t more severe. It wasn’t sharp, unbearable pain, just the feeling of being stretched. He finally had to let the air out of his lungs. He was glad he had Gunner’s big, thick cock to hold his attention.

    “How’s that feel?”

    He blinked and saw Doug’s face hovering over him.

    Scott twisted his head away from Gunner’s cock, leaving it suspended out from his hairy loins.

    “This is way more than I expected,” Scott said.

    “Is it okay? I can make `em stop,” Doug said.

    “No….no, I don’t want them to stop. I was scared but it’s incredible, two big hot cocks sliding in and out of my ass.” He was surprised then to feel Doug’s big, strong hand wrap around his cock. The others were surprised, too.

    “What the hell, you’re jacking him off?” someone asked, surprised.

    “Hey, he deserves something for all of this,” Doug said.

    “I think he’s getting what he wants out of it.”

    But Doug kept on stroking his cock while he leveled his head under Gunner’s throbbing cock to take it in his mouth. The level of Scott’s pleasure soared to unbelievable heights with each passing moment, each pump of Doug’s big, rough hand and the two big cocks sliding in and out of his stretched asshole, working back and forth against each other like two hot, oiled pistons, vying for his prostate.

    “Hey, when you guys get ready to come, pull out,” Gunner told them. “I wanta see you guys come. I wanta see which one of you shoots the most and farthest.”

    “Shit, what kind of a pervert are you?” Christian asked.

    No, Scott thought. He wanted their loads inside him. But maybe they all fuck him more than one time. Meanwhile he would just enjoy the pleasure they were giving him. Pleasure that was so intense he didn’t know how much longer he could stand it.

    “You getting anywhere near close?” Christian asked Paul.

    “I can work it up anytime you’re ready,” Paul said.

    They worked each other up, pumping their cocks and sliding them against each other. Christian seemed mesmerized, watching their two cocks slide in and out of Scott’s hole.

    “Okay, I’m getting close,” Paul said.

    “Slow down, I’m getting there,” Christian told him. “Okay man, let’s do it!” he cried as pulled his cock out and began to shoot his load. The stuff spewed out all over Scott’s cock and up across his abs, to his chest. Paul withdrew then and Christian reached down to jack him to the finish. Paul’s load shot up at a sharp angle and landed on Scott’s belly before it subsided to his balls.

    “Okay, Numb-Nuts, you said if it was your own juice you would eat it,” Gunner reminded Christian, and pushed him down by the shoulders at Scott’s chest. Christian resisted but the others chided him to do it.

    “Come on, chicken shit, you said you would do it,” Jason said.

    “It’s not all my cum,” he protested.

    “Well then you’ll know if all cum tastes alike,” Joe said as he clasped his big, rough hand around the back of Christian’s neck. Another pair of hands was pushing down on his shoulders He closed his eyes to block it all out.

    “Come on, guys don’t make me do this,” Christian begged. “Come on, I was only kidding.”

    “Yeah like you were only kidding about eating ass,” Joe growled. “Come on now, get down there and start licking it up. It ain’t gonna kill you. It’s just recycling. Hell, Scotty’s swallowing it in gulps and he ain’t died or passed out yet.”

    Christian was about to protest again and resist strongly but someone brought his arm around behind him and twisted it up across his back. The slightest upward pressure, his eyes still closed tightly, he bent down and blindly started lapping up his cum, and some of Paul’s off of Scott’s abs. The others laughed and applauded and clanked their beers together in victorious salute.

    “He acts like he likes it,” Joe said.

    “Are you sure you haven’t done that before?” Christian asked.

    “Hey, you missed some on his balls,” someone else said and Christian bent lower and found his way to the cum-drenched balls.

    “Hey, I’ve got some here for you,” one of the others said.

    Scott was surprised at the way Christian was licking up the warm cum. So were his buddies. He seemed eager to lap it up. Meanwhile, he was anticipating Gunner’s load. But suddenly Gunner pulled his cock out of his mouth and stood straight and turned around, stroking is cock fast and furious.

    After several minutes, when he was done, Christian rose up, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, a goofy, victorious grin on his face. “There, motherfuckers, don’t ever say I went back on my word,” he said.

    “Fuck, man, your word had nothing to do with it. You were going at it like you liked it,” Joe said.

    “Well, it wasn’t all that bad,” Christian said.

    “How’d it all taste, any different from yours, or does it all taste the same?” Joe asked.

    Christian looked at him with a blank stare and didn’t answer him. The others started laughing. Paul was easing Scott off of him to he could raise up.

    “Man, that was an awesome fuck,” he said. “Hey, did you get off?”

    “Like gang-busters,” Gunner said.

    Christian continued his blank stare, now focused at Gunner who was not standing beside the bed. You…. you shot all over his balls.” Gunner laughed. “Geezusss!….Awww, Shit!” Christian swore as he backed off the bed. “You motherfuckers, you tricked me,” he yelled angrily, aiming it at Gunner. “I had my eyes shut….and that was your cum I was licking off his balls.”

    “You didn’t seem to care whose it was,” Gunner said. “What the hell, cum is cum, so they tell me. I just wonder if it all tastes the same.”

    But Christian was on his way to the bathroom, gagging and spitting. The other Marines roared with laughter. Nobody was feeling bad about playing the trick on him.

    Scott lay sprawled out on the bed, well fucked, but knowing they weren’t finished with him. He waited for the next one. He was surprised when Gunner climbed on top of him. He had just shot his load, but Scott could feel his cock still hard, pressing against his stomach. Gunner didn’t plunge like Scott expected he would. Instead, he laid himself lightly over Scott’s body and worked his cock back and forth along side Scott’s cock and rubbed their muscles together.

    “I hope I can do you some good solo after those guys double fucked you,” Gunner said as he lifted Scott’s legs onto his shoulders, bending him in half.

    The other two Marines had stretched him so that when Gunner went in him he was more than ready for him. He was still snug, simply because of Gunner’s size, but it didn’t hurt and his ass welcomed the bulk of the man’s cock. He just felt stuffed full, and it was a good feeling. Gunner fucked him slowly, as if he were afraid he might hurt him, or maybe it was like he was making love to him, although Scott didn’t think Gunner had that in him, to make love to another guy. But he came awfully close. He arched up over Scott’s body, plunging his huge cock straight down into his ass; his face was nuzzled in the curve of Scott’s neck.

    “You are one fuckin’ hot little stud,” he whispered.

    “Thanks.”

    “So fuckin’ cute,” Gunner went on.

    “Thanks.”

    “If we didn’t have all these other fuckers here, I think I would kiss you.”

    “Maybe….sometime…..”

    Just then the others noticed how gentle and tender Gunner was being with him, and the way he was hunkered over Scott while he fucked him.

    “Shit, man, are you fucking his ass or making love to him?” one of the asked.

    Quickly Gunner reverted back to his stud-marine status and began fucking him harder, till towards the end, he got almost brutal. Scott didn’t mind. It probably couldn’t ever happen, to be made love to by the big Marine, but it was enough just knowing how Gunner felt. Gunner didn’t pull out when he went off. He shot him full of cum. At the end he hovered down close and whispered, “Thanks, stud, you’re awesome.”

    When Gunner was finished, the Marines offered Scott to Doug.

    “Hell, after all, he is your brother, and you arranged this,” Christian said.

    “Naw, go ahead. You guys are going back to the barracks, I’m not,” Doug said. Scott thought he might, because he was completely naked now.

    They all looked at Jason, who had been sitting patiently in the chair with one foot cocked over the other knee. The only one still partially clothed, he’d been rubbing his shorts and squeezing his tits. They could see his shorts were tented but they didn’t know how badly till he smiled and stood up and shoved them down.

    “Holy Shit!!” Christian exclaimed.

    “Damn!” Gunner swore swore. Scott was again surprised that Gunner showed that kind of interest in another Marine’s manhood.

    “Fuck, Jason, I’ve seen you in the showers a hundred times but hell, that’s ridiculous,” Joe said.

    Scott lay gaping at the big black cock attached to the sleek, muscular frame. It stood out straight, so long he couldn’t believe it, waving about as Jason kicked his shorts aside. It looked like it was a foot long! Geezuss, maybe more. He was afraid to ask. How does he carry it around, Scott wondered.

    Jason let his cock throb up and down a few times then wrapped his hand around it. He was obviously proud of what he had.

    “You must need another pair of hands to jack off,” Gunner said.

    “Who says I jack off,” Jason said cockily. “When you’ve got one like this, you don’t need to jack yourself off.” He looked at Christian with a sly grin. “Just ask Christian.”

    They all turned their eyes on Christian, looking surprised and unbelieving. Christian looked embarrassed enough to be guilty.

    “Hey, don’t look at me, he’s just joking,” he said defensively.

    “Yeah? How come your face is turning red?”

    “I wasn’t expecting him to say that.”

    “Yeah, I’ll bet you weren’t.”

    “Come on guys, you know I wouldn’t be doing that for any guy,” Christian said. “Tell `em Jason, tell `em you’re only kidding….come on, tell `em, I don’t wanta get that reputation.”

    “You already got yourself a reputation, now,” Joe drawled. “Shit, you obviously liked eating ass and you lapped up cum like it was whipped cream.”

    “I got tricked into that,” Christian said.

    “Yeah, well, anybody who would eat come would jack a guy off,” Gunner said.

    “Okay, okay, guys, I was kidding,” Jason said, laughing. “I tried to get him to do it but he wouldn’t.”

    “Now that’s a lie, too,” Christian exclaimed, laughing.

    Through it all, Scott was wondering how he was going to handle Jason’s huge cock; how he could possibly take it…. and fleetingly, how he might get out of it, at least taking it in his ass. Maybe he would settle for a combo handjob/blowjob. It was so big it scared him. He would love to get his hands on it and jack him off and suck it, although he didn’t know how he could do him justice with his mouth. On second thought, maybe he could take him in the ass. Being double fucked, he knew he could handle his girth but he didn’t know where he was going to put all those inches. Geezzuss, his ass had to end somewhere, and he was afraid Jason would extend beyond that.

    He looked at Doug only to see a helpless look on his face. He was right, there wasn’t going to be any stopping Jason. Not after taking on the rest of them.

    Jason moved over to the bed, his cock extending out over the edge of the mattress. He must’ve seen the fear on Scott’s face. He smiled as he set one knee into the mattress between Scott’s legs and lifted one leg onto his shoulders.

    “Don’t worry, I’m not gonna plow you a new asshole,” he said. “Well, I am, but I’ll do it nice and easy,” he added.

    “Have you ever had that thing buried in a guy’s ass before?” Joe asked.

    “Yeah,” he said with a wide grin as he looked around the room at every one of his buddies. “But I’m not gonna tell which one of you it was that took it.” Then he turned his attention back to Scott. He spat on his cock and lubed it up. “I don’t think I’m gonna need much lube, you’re pretty much lubed up by now.”

    “Yeah,” Scott said nervously.

    “Does this big, black cock scare you?” Jason asked.

    “A little,” he replied honestly. He wondered if they could hear the tremor that he felt in his voice. He glanced once more at Doug and saw that there was no help there, although he didn’t’ know what he wanted or expected Doug to do. He was doomed; he was going to get fucked by a big black stallion.

    Jason brought Scott’s other leg up onto his shoulder and pulled him in tighter to his own body. His cock stuck way out over Scott’s belly and Scott tried to imagine where it would possibly go. Probably into his lungs. He felt the heat of the blunt head sliding between his buns then pressing anxiously against his hole. Instinctively, he tried to tighten it but he was too relaxed from all the other action. It was a good thing, he needed to relax anyway. The hot head slid effortlessly through his sphincter muscle and burrowed its way into his guts. Deeper and deeper, quickly passing where all the others had reached. Scott didn’t know how much of it he had in him and how much of it there was left, but Jason was definitely entering new territory; a place where he doubted any man would ever go again.

    “You doing okay?” Jason asked him.

    “Yeah….so far,” Scott replied.

    “Shit, man, where’s he putting it?” someone said.

    “Fuck, you shove that thing in any deeper, you’re gonna be doing a tonsillectomy without a license,” Joe said.

    Scott lurched when Jason hit something deep inside him, and the big stud paused with a mumbled “sorry” but deftly maneuvered around it and kept going deeper. Suddenly, his cock slid into a place that made Scott’s eyes widen and made him tremble with fearful excitement. It was as if the big Marine had truly plowed into a whole new asshole; an empty, open space that radiated with the heat of his huge cock.

    “We’ve got a couple more inches to go. Think you can manage it?” Jason asked.

    “Yes,” Scott replied breathlessly. “It doesn’t hurt, it’s….ohhh, I don’t know how to describe it, but it don’t hurt.” He stifled his outcry as Jason buried the final couple of inches of cock inside him. When he leaned down against him Scott wrapped his arms and legs around him to hold him tight.

    “Fuck, boy, you took it like a real man,” Jason whispered.

    “I took it like a coward,” Scott said. “I was scared to death.”

    “But you’re not now.”

    “No. No, I’m fine,” he said.

    “Are you sure?”

    “Okay, I’m not fine, just okay. I’m still a little nervous about how deep you went in,” Scott said.

    “Let’s see if we can figure that out,” Jason said as he twisted and churched his hips around in circles, causing his cock to lob around inside him like a branch in the wind.

    “Ohhh, Godd!” Scott gasped as the end of the giant cock lobbed around in the strange new space.

    “You never had anybody go in this far, huh?”

    “No. I’ve never even seen a cock as big as yours,” Scott said.

    “Well, we don’t know where it went but you sure took it like a man. How’s it feeling now?”

    “I can’t describe it, I never had anything feel like this before, not even when I was getting double fucked.”

    Jason chuckled. That just proves it only takes one black man to do the job of two white guys. So, does that mean I can fuck you?”

    “Yes.”

    “I didn’t hear you.”

    “Yeah,” Scott said again.

    “I still didn’t hear you,” Jason said.

    Scott realized then that he was playing his game.

    “Yeah, you can fuck me,” he said.

    “Hell, I know I can fuck you, hell, I’ve got my cock buried a foot deep in your ass. I wanta hear you say you want me to fuck you.”

    “I want you to fuck me.”

    “Can you say it a little louder so I’ve got witnesses? I don’t wanta be accused of rape when we’re all done.”

    “I want you to fuck me!” Scott said louder.

    “Okay, we heard him, just do it,” somebody said.

    “Yeah, we wanta see this,” another said.

    Jason fucked him like none of the others had, or could; like Doug had never fucked him, and like Scott believed no other man would ever fuck him again. If he ever wanted to feel this again he would have to go to a stud farm and hire a stallion, or come back and find Jason. He clung to the big black stud like a drowning man. His brain was awash with lust so that he couldn’t even focus. My Godd, he was touching so many places inside him….incessantly thrusting him to a higher level, it seemed with almost every thrust of his cock. He saw shades of gray, then black with tiny stars.

    “Oh, Godd, Jason, I don’t know what you’re doing to me but I feel like I’m gonna float off.”

    “Go ahead, I’ve got you, go wherever it takes you.”

    “It’s so good. Just hold onto me.”

    “You hang on to me, just like you’re doing. Keep your arms around my shoulders and keep those legs locked around my butt.”

    “You’re gonna make me come, and I don’t wanta come yet,” Scott whimpered. “I want you to keep on fucking me. I want you to fuck my brains out. Ohh, Jason, I’ve never felt anything like this ever before.”

    “I’ll help you hold off,” Jason told him, slowing his pace and narrowing his strokes to straight in and out, no twisting hip movement. “Concentrate on something else,” he said. He slid an arm under Scott’s upper back and lifted him up. “Kiss my chest, suck my tits, take your mind off what’s going on inside you.”

    Scott showered the man’s sweaty, muscular chest with kisses, and sucked his big turgid nipples like a hungry calf while he explored the man’s muscles as far as he could reach. “I love your muscles, Jason, and I love your tits. Godd, you are so beautiful,” he said in whispering moans as he humped his butt up against the man’s hard loins. Jason had all but stopped moving his hips and Scott wanted the feel of his big cock moving inside him. “Please don’t stop fucking me!” he gasped between slurps around Jason’s nipples.

    “Okay, I guess it’s a lost cause, You can’t control yourself. Let’s just fuck and let everything blow when it’s ready.”

    “Yess! I can’t help it,” Scott whined. “You’re touching so many places inside me….I’m gonna come, but you don’t have to stop, you can keep on fucking me,” he said.

    “Ohh, yeahhhh, let it go, then, stud,” Jason said as Scott began spurting come out all over both of them. “Shit, that’s hot! Aww, mannn, I love the way your asshole’s clenching around my cock when you shoot.”

    It was the most excruciating climax he’d ever had, bar none. Trembling with his mounting lust, more than once he thought he might black out, it was so intense.

    “Ohh, Godd….Ohh, Godd….Ohh, Godd,” he kept moaning, sounding almost incoherent. His body lurched with each spasm of come that shot out of his cock in long, thick ropes. Godd, it almost ached, it was so powerful, as if Jason had tapped an unknown reservoir deep inside him.

    Scott was near exhaustion after he shot his load but Jason didn’t stop. The others were gathered around, watching in quiet awe. Jason didn’t seem to mind that Scott wasn’t giving back as enthusiastically as before; he just kept on, using him now as a vessel for his sex. He used him for a long time and Scott languished in the pleasure of the giant black cock steadily massaging his insides. He nearly lost his sensibilities again when Jason finally shot off. His utterances were squeals and groans and whimpers and outcries all in one noise as he clung to the big black man, receiving the hot essence of his manhood. He clung tightly till his arms and legs weakened and he felt his body begin to relax. Then he let go and fell into a state of total relaxation himself. He could feel himself floating off even during the long withdrawal of Jason’s cock.

    “Damn, I wanted to see you shoot,” someone complained to Jason.

    “Get down on your knees, I’ll let you see,” Jason said.

    Scott succumbed helpless to his tired slumber.

    “Shit, I think you fucked him right out of his mind,” were the last words he heard.

    He came begrudgingly out of a sleep-he didn’t know how long slept-it felt like he’d been out there somewhere forever. He opened his eyes for a second but didn’t look around. He could see that it was dark outside. He’d never felt so totally and wonderfully relaxed in his life, never so contented and utterly, physically satisfied. He clenched his asshole to see if it was sore. It wasn’t. That would probably come later. But it didn’t feel like it had closed up completely. There was somebody lying beside him on the bed, propped back against the headboard.

    “Is he going to wake up?” someone asked.

    “We gave him a pretty good workout.”

    “Yeah, but he took it. Man, the way he endured what we gave him, he would make a hell of a Marine.”

    “Are we going to wake him up? Are we going to have another go at it, or are we gonna leave and let him sleep?”

    “No, I think he’s waking up. I don’t think he would want you to leave. You guys all know, don’t you, that this was a fantasy of his.”

    Scott recognized the voice and that it was Doug who was lying close to him. He opened his eyes to see Doug smiling down at him. Looking around he saw the others were lounging around the room, sitting on the floor with their knees cocked up, or sitting on the dresser, sipping beer. When they heard Doug and saw Scott coming to life they came to life too, standing up, setting down their beers.

    It was Gunner who spoke with surprising concern. “Hey, stud, do you want some more, or do you want us to get out of here and leave you alone?”

    “Or maybe…..” Joe spoke up. “Maybe Doug and him want to have a little time together before he heads back home.”

    Everyone looked at Doug. Doug looked at Scott.

    “We can say our good-byes later,” Doug said.

    “Yes. Don’t leave,” Scott said. “I’ll take whatever you all want to give for as long as you wanta stay.”

    So it began all over again. Scott didn’t even try to keep track of who was fucking him, or whose cock he had in his mouth, or who’s come was blasting inside him or all over him. He let himself be used and he loved every minute of it. His asshole was almost numb but he could still feel the wonderful sensations of a hot, hard cock inside him through the numbness. He especially felt Jason’s huge cock again as it reached deep where he hadn’t been used as much and wasn’t so numb. It could be said that the Marines wore down before Scott did. He began hearing talk of things winding down. He wouldn’t object but he still longed for more. He was relieved and delighted when Gunner remarked that they ought to try one more thing before they threw in the towel, and Christian agreed. Scott figured they had concocted something between them. But then he was frightened when Gunner explained what that one more thing was.

    “Scott is a regular war horse,” he began. “He’s been fucked more times than a cheerleader in the boy’s locker room. He’s been double fucked. And he took Jason big black stallion dick, for chrissakes, that alone should get him a medal. So Christian and I were thinking we ought try a triple fuck.”

    Oh, God! Scott thought. Three cocks in his ass at the same time! He couldn’t do that. He couldn’t allow them to do it.

    It would rip him apart. He looked at Doug for help.

    “I don’t know, guys, that’s getting pretty extreme,” Doug said.

    “How’re you gonna do it, anyway,” Joe scoffed. “How’re three guys gonna get positioned together to even do it.”

    Scott didn’t know either, but he was more concerned that nobody was asking him if he wanted to do it.

    “We got that figured out,” Christian said. “Gunner is the bottom man. He’s got a beer can cock, it’ll be the plug. Another guy mounts him from the top, we can draw straws for that position. Then Jason, being the biggest, goes straight in between the other two cocks. He’ll probably do most of the fucking while the other two are the stationery fucks.”

    Scott was mesmerized with the idea, as much as he was frightened. Doug’s hand rested on his shoulder, his fingers massaging the muscles there, as if he were trying to keep him calm.

    “It wounds workable,” someone said.

    “I don’t think I can do this, guys,” Scott said in a meek tone. But nobody heard him, or they chose to not pay attention.

    “I volunteer for the top position,” Paul said.

    “He said we draw straws.”

    “Let him do it, I wanta stand back and watch,” someone said.

    “Me, too. Let Paul have it.”

    Scott didn’t know what to do. He was torn. He did want to wimp out in front of Doug and his Marine buddies but the idea of three cocks stuff in his ass scared the hell out of him. Still, a tiny part of him wanted to experience it. It was the chance of a lifetime, and it would be the culmination of his fantasy. The excitement of it caused his fear to give way to resignation as Gunner came on the bed to get in position.

    “Climb on, fucker, like before,” Gunner said. Then, “Somebody use some lube on him. Lots of lube.”

    Doug was still beside him, at his shoulder. He leaned down again and said, “Tell me if you want me to stop this.”

    But Scott didn’t say anything. Instead he climbed on Gunner’s muscular body, on his back and two sets of fingers worked more lube inside his ass. Then one of them took Gunner’s thick cock and guided it to his ass and he hunkered down on it. It felt good. As good as the first time. His fears began to dissipate.

    “I say, Doug should the top man,” someone said.

    “Yeah, after all, he is his brother. He ought to be in on this.”

    There was a pause, as if they were waiting for someone….Doug or Scott….to make the decision.

    “Yes or no?” Doug asked Scott quietly.

    “Yes, if you want to,” Scott replied.

    “I want you to if you want me to,” Doug said.

    “Do it, then,” Scott said. “I want to do this. I’m scared but I wanta do it.”

    Doug rose up and positioned himself behind his buddy with his stiff cock pointing at his ass, already plugged with thick Marine meat. He was almost trembling with excitement, his cock quivering painfully. He used two fingers alongside Gunner’s thick meat to find the path of least resistance. He felt little resistance at all; Scott’s ass felt like mush. He set the head of his cock firmly against Gunner’s, using his slick fingers as guide to shove in. Scott’s hole stretched easily to accommodate him.

    “Fuck, that feels good,” Doug said, sliding his cock along the top of Gunner’s. All the way in, he could feel the rim of Gunner’s cockhead and feel the head swelling when his cock throbbed. He tensed his thigh muscles to keep his legs from shaking as he hovered over Scott.

    “Fuck, this feels so good,” he whispered to him. Scott smiled and nodded. It was indeed a wonderful, exciting feeling, and he was glad Scott was letting them do it. His legs started shaking as he waited for Jason.

    “Get ready, guys, here comes the cock from hell,” someone said.

    Doug looked over his shoulder to see Jason stepping up on the bed, his huge cock throbbing steadily, so hard you could easily imagine hearing the blood pounding into it. The bed gave under his weight as he positioned behind the other three. When he put a hand on the side of Doug’s butt, Doug suddenly realized how vulnerable he was. His ass was spread wide open! What if he decides to fuck me instead, he thought with a shiver of panic. He almost jerked his cock out and moved to safety but then he could feel Jason vying for position at Scott’s asshole. He found it and pushed. Doug was amazed how easily the thick head pushed through between his cock and Gunner’s and the pitifully weak contractions of Scott’s sphincter muscle. The elasticity was gone, his asshole given up in defeat.

    Jason pushed in, his cock boring like a drill between Doug’s cock and Gunner’s till it slid way past them into territory that neither of them could reach.

    “Ohhhhhh,” Scott whimpered.

    “You okay?” Doug asked him.

    “Yesss! Oh, yes, it’s more than okay. It’s wonderful. He goes so deep! Oh, Yesss! You’re in that space! Ohhh, Godd….. Godd, fuck me, Jason. Fuck me.

    Jason fucked him, using long cock strokes straight in and back out. Doug and Gunner barely moved. But they didn’t have too. Their cocks were being wonderfully massaged with each stroke of Jason’s cock.

    While Gunner was the base man and Doug was the top half of the man-meat guide for Jason’s thrusting cock, Scott was simply the vessel of their combined pleasure and lust. He lay helpless on the mattress of Gunner’s thick muscle while they used him. He whimpered and almost cried from the pleasure that was being perpetrated on him.

    Doug had to fight to hold off and several times he saw Gunner grimace as he fought to hold it back, while Jason kept pistoning his cock in and out, back and forth between their tender cocks. It was as if his cock was sucking up all the feelings for itself and its owner.

    Doug was suddenly shocked aware of Jason’s toying with his asshole. His fingers were slick with lube, rubbing all around the hole and pressing against it. No, he thought, this is not going to happen! But it felt good and he didn’t try to stop him. He would, though, if he went too far. But he hadn’t identified in his mind what was too far, and by the time he did, one of Jason’s long, thick fingers was inside him! He started to reach back and stop him but the exquisite pleasure he was experiencing was too strong to be denied.

    “Ohhhh, Geezuss!” he gasped softly.

    “Are you coming?” Gunner asked.

    “No, he’s…..it’s just so fuckin’ good!”

    Jason kept at it with the steady, thrusting swing of his hips while he probed and gouged the inside of Doug’s ass with his finger.

    “Ohhhh! Oh, my Godd!” Doug cried out when he touched a spot not so deep inside him that set every nerve on edge. “Ohh, fuck, I’m gonna come!”

    “Wait! Not yet!” Jason commanded.

    Doug tried to fight it down but it was impossible. He was going to come. But not before Jason had thrust two of his thick fingers deep inside his ass and together they were dancing on that spot, brutalizing some quivering thing inside him that caused his climax to explode with such force that he’d never felt before in his life. He felt his cum being literally hurled out of his body.

    “Oh, fuck, man, you’re coming!” Gunner exclaimed “Man, I can feel it. It’s so hot! Giving my cock a fuckin’ cum-bath.”

    Doug felt like he was flailing helpless in a whirlpool of raw lust as the sex part of his brain took total control of his body and all he could do was ride it out while trying to keep enough strength in his legs to keep from collapsing. He felt Gunner’s cock explode. He thought that might set Scott off but he barely showed any sign of life at all. In the final moments Jason’s pleasure was all that mattered. The others simply rode the wave.

    Doug could feel his legs weakening and prayed Jason would come before they collapsed under him. His strength was fading fast when he felt Jason pulling his cock out. He hadn’t felt him go off and he wondered why he was pulling out. Then he knew, when he felt the man’s hot cum spurting at close range against his asshole. There was a lot of it. He could feel the stuff running down the crack of his ass. More and more shot out squarely at his asshole that was still palpitating from Jason’s fingers. Then he felt Jason using the warm cum as lube to shove his fingers inside him again. He shoved hard and deep with two fingers and they found that spot again and brutalized it. He could hardly stand it. He felt his cock pulsating, getting hard again. Then Jason’s fingers were gone and the head of his cock was pressing hard against his gaping hole.

    “No!” Doug gasped. “I don’t get fucked!”

    “I’m not gonna fuck you, I just wanta plug your hole,” Jason said, with a chuckle.

    “No!” he said again and somehow found the strength to straighten his legs and shove upward and step awkwardly to the side. He lost his balance on the unsteady bed and stumbled off to the floor. Two guys, Joe and Paul, caught him and brought him to his feet.

    “Man, I thought you were gonna let him fuck you,” Paul said.

    “No way,” Doug said.

    “Well, he was finger fucking you, and it looked like you were enjoying that,” someone said.

    “Yeah, if I was that far along, I might’ve let him go all the way,” Christian said. He tried to sound like he was joking but there was a hint of seriousness in his voice. Enough that it raised a couple of eyebrows.

    Gunner’s cock slipped out of Scott’s ass and he rolled him off onto his side. “Your buddy’s about had it,” he said as he climbed off the bed. “He’s like a limp rag.”

    “I hope we didn’t ruin him with all of this fucking,” Joe said, “especially with the double and triple stuff.”

    “I’ll tell you one thing, he is the most awesome fuck I ever had,” said Jason, and the others agreed.

    “I wonder how many times we fucked him. Did anybody keep count?”

    Nobody had, and the gathering seemed to sink in disarray.

    One by one, they called it quits and began to take their turns in the shower before they got dressed.

    “Hey, a couple of us ought to help Scott in the shower,” Paul said.

    “Yeah, right, you just want one more crack at him,” Joe scoffed.

    “No, seriously, if he wants to shower, I’ll help him. He’s probably too exhausted to stand on his own.” He looked down at Scott. “Want us to help you in the shower?”

    Scott didn’t answer.

    “I think he’s out of it,” someone said.

    Paul gently squeezed his shoulder. “Hey, buddy, do you want us to help you in the shower?”

    “I could sure use one,” Scott said weakly.

    It was Paul and Gunner who helped him in the shower. He was surprised how gentle and caring they were. They even washed his back for him, and his butt and his legs. For a moment, he thought one of them might actually wash his cock but they stopped short of that. Gunner did wash his ass, working the soap deep into the crack.

    “Man, he is wide open and loose. His asshole is like mush. Does this hurt?” he asked, working four fingers through his gaping hole.

    “No, it feels sort of nice,” Scott said.

    “I’m surprised you can feel anything, nice or otherwise,” Paul said.

    “If that feels good…..do you want some more?” Gunner asked.

    “If you’re up to it, I wouldn’t mind,” Scott said.

    “Man, you are unbelievable,” Gunner said as he wrapped his arms around him to hold him tightly back against him. He pressed on his shoulder and Scott bent over from the waist, setting his feet wide apart. Gunner pulled is butt apart and used soap for lube. Then he aimed and pushed in.

    “Awwwhhh, that feels so good,” Scott moaned. “It’s so good to have it go in so easy, with no pain.”

    “Fuck, this is like sinking your cock into a quart of warm, thick honey,” Gunner said as he started fucking him.

    Scott pressed his hands against the shower walls for support, his head hung between his shoulders as he savored each thrust of the Marine’s thick cock, realizing it would likely be the last time he would feel it. Paul had stepped out of the shower and was watching as he stroked his cock.

    “Do you wanta fuck me again?” Scott asked him.

    “Naw, I’m good, I’ll just whack off a load while I watch.” Paul said.

    “Why don’t you whack it off in my mouth,” Scott said.

    “Sure, lean over here.”

    Scott leaned to the side and offered his open mouth to him. He licked the head and even got a few suck strokes in as Paul jacked himself off. There was no effort to hold off, it was just one more final act of release. But it was a sweet load that he shot into Scott’s mouth, coating his tongue with a thick layer of semen bursting with globs of warm, live sperm. Scott let him rub the head of his cock in it for moment then he swallowed it. He was relishing the taste when heard Gunner grunting behind him and then felt his ass being flooded with even more man juice.

    “Whew!” Gunner gasped as he folded his body over Scott’s, holding them tightly together. “I’m gonna take a vote, I think we want to take you back to the barracks with us.”

    Somebody had rounded up clean sheets and the bed was freshly made when Scott came out of the shower. The others were dressed, except Doug, and they waited and watched while Gunner and Paul dried off and got dressed.

    “You feel better?” Joe asked Scott with a sincere grin.

    “I feel great,” Scott said.

    “How great?” Joe asked, looking at his watch, laughing.

    “Geezuss, give the guy a break,” Jason said.

    “Look who’s talking about giving him a break, after reaming him out a whole new asshole,” Christian said.

    “That sounds like jealousy,” Jason chided him. “Don’t worry, I’m all yours if you want me when we get back to the barracks.”

    They sort of lined up to shake hands with Scott as they were ready to leave. They seemed to really care about him, as a man, not just as the sex object that he surely was. He knew he had been used, beyond his wildest dreams or expectations, but he didn’t care. In reality, he had used them, too. He told them good-bye, one by one. He was surprised when Jason even gave him a big hug.

    “You were great, stud,” he told him as he held him tightly against his muscular body. “Best sex I ever had.”

    “Amen to that,” the others chimed in.

    “You gotta bring him back down here,” another said.

    Then Jason said to Doug, “Hey, why don’t you bring him on base in the morning, let him go running with us?”

    “Yeah, like any of us are gonna be able to run in the morning,” someone scoffed.

    They filed out of the room, thanking Doug and Scott for the incredible time. Christian was the last one to leave and he lingered for a brief few seconds just outside the door before he pulled Scott out in the hallway with him and pulled the door closed behind him. He glanced around to see the others going out the door before he pushed Scott back against the wall and pressed himself against him.

    “I just want to say how awesome you’ve been and how very jealous I am.”

    “Of me? Why would you be jealous of me?”

    “Your honesty. Your courage. You don’t know how badly I wanted to be in your shoes.”

    “Oh, really.”

    “With all the little things I did, out of the ordinary things that no self-respecting straight Marine would ever do, I thought they might get the hint and try something on me, but they didn’t.”

    “Why don’t you just tell them,” Scott said. “I’m sure they would be happy to know.”

    “I don’t have your courage, that’s why.”

    “Well, there is that,” Scott said. “It took a long time to find the guts to tell Doug.”

    “Well, I just wanted to say that, and tell you how awesome you are,” Christian said. “And Godd, I hope we meet up again.”

    Just then, Paul stuck his head in the door at the hall. “Hey, Christian, come on, we’re waiting on you! Geezsus, man, what’re you doing? Not in the hallway!”

    “I gotta go,” Christian said with a quick grope at Scott’s crotch.

    Back inside, Doug closed the door and leaned back against it with a sigh as Scott sat down on the edge of the bed.

    “Well? Was it all that you fantasized about?” he asked.

    “Beyond anything I ever dreamed. It was incredible,” Scott said.

    I’m glad. It seemed so. I got a little worried a couple of times, but you seemed to be enjoying it all.”

    “Why were you worried? What were you worried about?” Scott asked.

    “That things might get out of hand, that they might hurt you.”

    “They were all very nice and considerate, I thought,” Scott said.

    “Yeah, they were for a bunch of horn dog Marines.”

    “Thanks, Doug, for setting it up.”

    “It was my pleasure,” Doug said.

    “Actually, I thought you weren’t going to get any pleasure. You seemed to be hold back till you were drawn into it.” Scott said.

    “I liked watching, with Conner. And I knew I would get mine.”

    “I don’t know how good it’s going to be after all those guys….hell, I lost count,” Scott said. “Conner wasn’t in on much of it either.”

    “Conner was okay being the go-to man. But we had our moments,” Doug said with a sly grin? “Nothing that anybody would notice but we were sort of laying the groundwork.”

    “What do you mean, laying the groundwork? For what?”

    “I think Conner is gay. He hasn’t said so yet, but he’s skirting around it. I think he’s just been needing to meet and discover someone he can open up to. I think I might be that guy.”

    “I’m glad. I hope you are,” Scott said. “If he is gay, I know the struggle he’s going through.”

    “Yes, I told him about you and what brought you down here. I gave him your address and phone number in fact. I hope you don’t mind. You would be the best one to talk to.”

    “I don’t mind. It’s good that you did that.”

    “What was that conversation between you and Christian outside the door?” Doug Asked.

    “Christian is gay.”

    “He told you that?”

    “Yes. He told me how jealous he was of me. He wanted to be in my place.”

    “He did do some non-Marine things that raised some eyebrows,” Doug said.

    “He did them on purpose, but nobody got the hint.”

    “Well, maybe you can help draw Christian and Conner together if Conner calls to talk to you.”

    “It might work for convenience sake, purely for sex, but I think Christian might be a little too preppy for Conner. If Conner is looking for a man to be, he’ll want someone more macho and studly. Someone like you.”

    “Don’t try to fix him up with me,” Doug said, laughing.

    “I would never do that without your approval,” Scott said. “I’m just saying that’s the type of man he would want. Did anybody get the chip from the camera?” he asked.

    “No, I don’t think so. But don’t worry, he won’t do anything with it. Those guys would kill him.”

    “I want to take some pictures of you before I leave,” Scott said.

    “Not incriminating ones, I hope.”

    “They’ll be incriminating only if they fall into the wrong hands,” Scott said with a grin.

    Doug pushed him back across the bed and lay down beside him, his upper body covering his. “I want to make every minute of the time we have left count,” he said.

    “I’m not sure how much I’ve got left in me,” Scott said with a weak smile.

    “That’s not important, the sex. We’ll do whatever you want to do, whenever you want to do it. But the important thing is to just be together,” Doug said.

    “I hope you can feel something,” Scott said. “My ass is pretty loose. Gunner said it felt like mush. That was just before he nailed me again in the shower.”

    “He fucked you again? The guys were wondering what was taking so long.”

    `”He didn’t force me. It was kind of nice, actually, to feel his cock slide up inside me so easily without a trace of pain.”

    Doug had his hand inside Scott’s shorts and was playing with his ass. When Scott didn’t recoil to him touching his asshole he wet his fingers in his mouth and began feeling him up, massaging his hole. His hole was loose and open. Scott didn’t even wince when Doug wriggled two fingers up inside him.

    “Do you feel it?” he asked.

    “Oh, yeah….I’m feeling a lot,” Scott said.

    Doug used a third finger, then a fourth, nearly his entire hand. “That feels nice, all mushy like that,” he said.

    “Your fingers feel nice.”

    “Do you want me to fuck you?”

    “Yes. I wanta feel you deep inside me.”

    “I’m not gonna make you feel it as deep as Jason did,” Doug said.

    “Jason was phenomenal,” Scott said.

    “I can’t compete with that black cock of his,” said Doug.

    “It’s not a competition,” Scott said. “Just fuck me. Those stud Marine buddies of yours were all great, but you’re the stud Marine I want the most.”

    It wasn’t like all the rest. Doug didn’t use him. Scott imagined that he was making love to him. He didn’t believe he was, but it was a feeling and an image that Scott wanted to take with him. Doug fucked him and he sucked his cock and generally made love to Doug’s body till nearly eleven o’clock.

    “Listen, I gotta be getting back, before midnight,” Doug said as they lay together in the aftermath with come all over them.

    “I know, and I need to get on the road,” Scott said.

    “You don’t want to come on base tomorrow?”

    “How do I do that, as a civilian?”

    “I could arrange it.”

    Scott thought about it for a moment. “No, I would rather let it end here, like this, with just you and me.”

    “Okay. You wanted to take some pictures?” Doug asked.

    “Yes. You go ahead and shower, I’ll get the pictures I want.”

    It turned into a photo shoot as Scott took pictures of Doug showering, drying off and pulling on his shorts, all the while, trying to control the intense desire to have the man again. He started getting dressed himself but just as he was about to pull on his shorts, Doug stopped took the shorts from him.

    “I was going to ask you, where did you buy those shorts? They’re sexy as hell,” he said.

    “Try them on,” Scott said.

    Doug took off his own shorts and slipped them on and tucked his fluffed up manhood into the pouch. The protruding pouch hung loose, like a bag full of rocks.

    “They look great. You can keep them, but can you wear those around the barracks?” Scott asked.

    “Question is, do I have the balls to wear them round the barracks,” Doug said.

    “One look at you, and there’s no doubt you’ve got the balls,” Scott said. “It looks like you’ve got yours and somebody else’s balls stuffed in there.”

    Doug hesitated then said, “Fuck, yeah, I’ve got the balls to wear `em. Who’s gonna say anything? And if they do, they gotta explain why they’re looking.”

    “I gotta get some pictures of you wearing them.” He grabbed his camera and snapped several pictures from various angles. “I’ll get copies made for Chelsea.”

    “No!” Doug blurted. “I don’t want her to know you took pictures of me like this. I don’t even want her to know you came down here.”

    “Oh. All right.” He did ask why. “Then I’ll send the pictures to you and you can send them to Chelsea.”

    “Yes, that would be better.”

    Scott took out another pair of shorts for himself but lingered back from getting dressed as he watched Doug.

    “God, I hate to see you cover all of that up,” he said huskily.

    “Well, you can always come down and visit again,” Doug told him again.

    “I was hoping you would say that.”

    “I think some of those other guys would be very happy to see you come down again,” Doug said as he was about to put his T-shirt on.

    “Wait. Don’t,” Scott said, tugging the shirt away from him.

    “Please, just a few more minutes for me to worship your body.”

    He pressed his face against Doug’s bare chest and flicked his tongue out to lick his nipples.

    “OHhh, fuck, you’re gonna start something we’re not going to be able to finish,” Doug moaned.

    Scott ignored him and kept on kissing his bare chest and down his stomach.

    “Please don’t go there.” Doug begged.

    “Let me. I love you so much,” Scott whispered as he went down on his haunches. “If I can get you worked up, will you give me a load of your cum to take back with me? “

    “You mean like….in something?”

    “Yes, let me get you worked then you slip a condom on real quick and shoot your load in it.

    “Yeah….sure…..get a condom.”

    Scott hurriedly dug a condom out of his bag and ripped it open while Doug kept stroking his cock.

    “I’m gonna need a little help working it up,” Doug said.

    “I’m at our service,” Scott said as he dropped to his knees and began sucking the thick, rubbery cock. Doug responded by fucking his mouth and eventually into his throat. He sucked him for several minutes before Doug eased him off.

    “You know I’m long winded, I don’t think we’re gonna make it in time for me to get back.”

    “Please, just a couple more minutes,” Scott begged.

    Suddenly Doug brought Scott to his feet. ‘Listen, I….I wasn’t going to bring this up…..well, I was, but not this trip. There’s a way you can probably get me off.”

    “Yess! Name it, whatever you want me to do.”

    “It’s something Jason did to me when we were triple fucking you. He did it just as he was shooting his load all over my ass. Right against my hole. He used his fingers on me. Shoved three fingers way up inside me and found a spot that drove me crazy. If you can find that spot with your fingers…..”

    “I can. I know where it’s located inside your ass,” Scott said eagerly.

    “All right, let’s put the condom on and you do your magic.”

    Doug rolled the condom on himself then lay back across the bed with his knees cocked up, his feet set wide apart. “I don’t believe I admitted this to you,” he said.

    “Maybe you’re finding your courage, among other things,” Scott said. “Do you want me to suck you or do you want to jack it off?”

    “I’ll do it by hand, it’ll be faster. You just use your magic fingers down there.

    Scott used a lot of spit for lube and quickly worked three fingers up inside Doug’s ass. He found his prostate and began massaging it.

    “Ohh, Godd! Godd, yess! That’s it! Do it harder!”

    Scott stopped short of brutalizing his prostate while Doug squirmed his butt around on the bed.

    “Ohh, fuck, Scott, that is so good. You’re gonna get me off.”

    “I want you to fill the condom,” Scott said.

    The build-up was fast and furious. Doug was thrashing his butt around on the bed.

    “I’m getting close….use your tongue, too….Ohhh, yeahhh, like that….your fingers too, deeper….harder! You’re getting me there….Ohh, yeahhhh….ohhhhh….ohhhh, fuck, here it comes!”

    Scott knelt there and watched the copious amounts of cum spurting out of the big cock, filling the condom. Finally, he was done and Scott milked his cock to force it all out. Then Doug stood up while Scott carefully removed the condom.

    “Damn, I guess I didn’t realize you shoot so much,” Scott said. “Godd, look at the load you shot off.”

    “Your fingers did it,” Doug said. “I don’t know what that is in there but it drives me crazy. It makes me cum so hard it’s almost violent.”

    “It’s your prostate. I’ll tell you all about it sometime,” Scott said.

    “Okay, I have to get back. Look, why don’t you stick around, get some more rest before you hit the road? The room’s yours till eleven in the morning.”

    “I think I will.” When Doug was about to put his shorts back on Scott brushed them aside again. “Let me clean that off for you. You don’t want to go back with cum spots on your pants.” With that he sucked Doug’s cock into his mouth to suck out the last drops of his load and to wash his cock with his spit.

    “That’s good. That’s enough,” Doug said, easing Scott’s head back. “I don’t wanta go back with a big boner either.”

    Scott eased back on his haunches then stood up.

    “What’re you gonna do with that load I just gave you?”

    “I don’t know, freeze it maybe. I wanted to take some of your cum back with me but I more wanted a condom to save.”

    Doug laughed. “I love you, dude, but you’re weird.”

    Scott was taken by his remark; it was the nicest thing anybody had ever said to him.

    “Listen, there’s one more thing….and I do not believe I’m saying this,” Doug said as he was hurriedly putting on his clothes.

    “What Jason did to me, and what you did, with your fingers….that really set something off inside me. But more than that, it woke up something up in me. I’m having feelings and thoughts I never had before. What I wanta say is, I…..if…..there’s not enough time but if there was, I would let you fuck me.”

    “Doug! I don’t think you mean that!”

    “Yeah, I do. I really do. I mean it enough to make you this promise. Next time we’re together whether you come down here again or I come home on leave, I want you to fuck me. I wanta know what it feels like.” He was buckling his belt, finishing dressing.

    “I….I will, Doug, but….if you think about it and wanta change your mind…..just don’t hold yourself to something you find you don’t want to do.”

    “I won’t. But I won’t change my mind,” he declared. “Now, one last thing then I gotta go.” He pulled Doug into his arms and kissed him. It wasn’t a brotherly kiss, it was an open-mouth, tongue-lashing, passionate kiss that left them both breathless, and both a little surprised.

    “Whew! Can’t believe what my head’s doing,” he said. “Fuck, I want so bad to wake up with you beside me in my bunk. Anyway, that was to let you know I love you man. More than you know, more than I wanta admit. Fuck, I can’t believe all the shit I’m saying. I gotta go. I just wanta say, when I walk out the door, I’m not gonna look back. I’m just gonna tell you this before I go….I wanta see you again, Scott, real bad, and real soon.” With that, he was out the door.

    Scott stepped out into the hallway. True to his word, Doug didn’t look back. Scott watched the big Marine walk down the hallway, his tight butt churning in his pants and his broad shoulders swaying with a manly swagger. He walked briskly, as if he were walking away from something.

    “Write to me!” he called over his shoulder just as he exited the building.

    “I….I will!” Scott called back. And then he was alone. He went back inside and slowly closed the door and leaned back against it. The room was suddenly so vacant and silent. He eyed the bed but it didn’t beckon him. It, too, was so empty, and he couldn’t fill it alone. He finished dressing then set his bag on the bed and began packing his stuff. He picked up the heavy-laden condom and squished the still-warm semen in the latex sack. It was the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen. He pressed the liquid warmth to his face and began to tear up. For a fleeting moment he thought that perhaps he would stay and go running with them in the morning; one last chance to be with Doug. But no, it would serve no good purpose to stick around; it would bring more frustration, leaving him again. He left the key on the dresser, picked up his bag and walked out, carrying the condom discreetly in his other hand. He walked across the dark parking lot to his Jeep, looking forward to the quiet solitude of driving into the night. He tossed his bag in back, climbed in and laid the condom on the other seat.

    “I’m taking you home, buddy,” he said.

    The End


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Going Sharking

    GOING SHARKING

    By Simon Traum

    Damon’s deep, dark eyes stare out through the ticking carapace of the drizzle-spattered windshield into the gathering dusk. Uncharacteristically silent, he’s surveying the parking lot, having backed his small truck into a space that turns the property into the closest thing possible to a panopticon, giving him an unobstructed view down several rows of floodlit cars and two sides of Trask’s, an urban roadhouse located just off the Interstate. Distantly glowing under orange neon, a bull-like man with short blond hair and a tight black SECURITY t-shirt patrols the perimeter of the bar, baby-face looking bored but alertly at the passing groups and couples making their way inside. A dull, thumping rhythmic pulse escapes the building, vibrations infecting and blurring the surroundings, adding weight to the deepening dark.

    “What’d you call this earlier, ‘going sharping’?” Chump asks from the passenger seat.

    “Going ‘sharking’,” Damon corrects him.

    “What’s that mean?”

    “It means that here’s where we separate the men from the boys. If Oscar Wilde was feasting with panthers, then we’re going sharking!” Chump’s heard of Oscar Wilde, but frankly has no idea what Damon’s talking about. He nods uncertainly, hoping for some clarification.

    Damon’s handsome face grins at the windshield, showing all his teeth. “You said you wanted to see how I did it. This is how.” His gaze shifts over to Chump. “You worried about keeping up?”

    “Fuck no!” Chump responds to the challenge. He flexes his shoulders, clearly restless. “So what are we doing?”

    “We’re gonna go inside. Beyond that, I don’t know. I don’t usually take passengers on these outings.”

    “I got your back,” Chump asserts, a little worried. “You been here before?”

    “Uh-uh,” Damon shakes his head, distracted, staring at the bar. “Noticed it a while back, but I haven’t seen it busy the way it’s getting tonight. This looks good.” He turns abruptly toward Chump. “See, what we’re doing is going into an environment that is typically not conducive to man-sex, but we’re gonna make it conductible.”

    Having seen both what Damon’s capable of as well as a certain number of rowdy bars, Chump’s not actually surprised at Damon’s megalomaniac audacity, but privately he clenches both fists, expecting the worst. He’s pretty sure they’ll both have to fight their way out of there, probably after Damon gets lucky again.

    Chump was specifically curious about Damon’s oft-demonstrated ability to pick up strange guys in unlikely places. Chump wanted to learn a few new tricks. He knows how to cruise, but what Damon does in public leaves his jaw on the ground. (“Improvisation, son,” Damon’s told him.) He’s beginning to suspect that what he’s dealing with in Damon is probably borderline insanity, if not a death wish. The trouble is the guy consistently gets away with it, as if the universe were meeting him halfway.

    The two of them have been hanging out for a couple of hours, during which Damon’s already sucked off a complete (but very cute and surprised) stranger in a department store fitting room. He made Chump stand guard outside, giving him a peck on the cheek as he and his shellshocked paramour emerged smiling. “Thanks for waiting, sweetheart,” Damon said brightly to Chump as if they were a couple, as whoever-he-was went scurrying off through the racks of jackets.

    Glancing back through the windshield, Damon registers the twin facts that the rain is falling a little faster and there’s now a line outside the bar’s door. “Okay, I think we’ve about hit critical mass,” he announces before grabbing Chump’s head and thrusting his tongue past his lips. They suck face for a few. “I can see why Tucker likes you,” Damon grins when they separate. (Tucker being Damon’s best friend and the guy Chump usually sleeps with.) “Let’s go inside and get it on!” Pulling on the truck’s door handle, he steps out into the increasing downpour, followed by Chump.


    Looking at Damon now, you’d never know that once upon a time, he was withdrawn and timid. Chump certainly hasn’t guessed, not having known him that long, but Damon, whose deep eyes and evil smile can inspire guys to do things they’re sometimes surprised about later, actually took quite a while getting comfortable with his own body and magnetism. For years he didn’t realize he was attractive, gazing from afar at men he didn’t think he’d ever have a chance with. He thought anyone good-looking was out of his league. After some tentative experiments, he determined that a lot of these guys thought the same thing about him, and if someone didn’t make the first move, nobody was getting what they wanted. His first experiences pushing the envelope were so successful that he never looked back. His final taboo – having his ass fucked – came shattering down two boyfriends ago. Now, a few years later, Damon’s grown into a sex monster par excellence, a versatile, charisma-dripping, pitbull-cute horndog.

    Chump, by comparison, remains quiet and moody, staying in the background much of the time. Physically more compact than Damon, he’s disarmingly handsome, with a freckled German face and dark black hair, but can be difficult to approach at first. If Damon can come on like the solar Apollo, dazzling as he enters the temple, Chump is darker, more lunar in aspect, peripheral by nature. Chump’s strategy is subterfuge. They both have a knack for attracting the partners they want, but they do it in completely different ways.

    “See,” Damon pontificates, having recovered his motor-mouth as he walks, “this place is crammed full of guys who spend most of their time repressing their most basic drives and instincts, doing what their girlfriends or families think is best for them. They put their own desires on hold in favor of social respectability. They hold the pattern and look happy about it in public, but they’re not getting what they need and it’s backing up on them. Once they cut loose and start drinking, you can see they’re so walled in with frustration that they’ll start fights just to have some human contact.” He leans toward Chump, dropping the level of his voice. “They just want to be touched. This is what hedonic engineering is about. Imagine what they’re gonna make of two horned-up sex-yoga adepts fully equipped to give them exactly what they really want…”

    “You’ve got some strange hobbies,” Chump says, aroused and impressed.


    Walking through the door, the sound and atmosphere change. Pressure builds, the muscular low end suddenly gains a high and now the amplified music becomes recognizable, slightly disorienting at its volume level, promising big confusion before the night is over. The bass hits down in the gut, sending vibrations outward through the bone structure, musculature, warming the surface of the skin, gradually becoming commonplace, shouted over, ignored. Moving into new space. Colored lighting, with an accent toward the red-orange end of the spectrum, spills dimly over the rest of the room from the half-full wooden dance floor, illuminating a cocktail area with standing tables nearby. A lumpy mass of people sprawls across the interior, obscuring any clearer view, trying to hear themselves over the incipient chaos. Darkness, noise, intoxication, garish colors that skew one’s consciousness toward hallucination, something to stir the warm depths, spike the blood with tangy, spiced adrenaline.

    They’re not even in the place for five minutes before Damon’s excitedly rubbernecking at the crowd, eyes practically shining in the dark, suggesting they split up for a while. “We’ll have better pull on our own,” he shouts into Chump’s ear. “Otherwise we’re just gonna get in each other’s way.” Chump nods; Damon’s right. They make arrangements to meet if one can’t find the other, and then Damon’s off like a shot, a kid in a candy store. Chump watches him go, fishtailing through the press of bodies, then figures he should make for the nearest bartender.


    Billy’s not in a good mood tonight. A tall, dark-haired, reasonably large man of 37, he’s been in charge of security at Trask’s for several years now, responsible for making sure the place doesn’t get too off-kilter. That’s going to be more challenging than usual this evening, since two of his crew called in sick, leaving him with just enough manpower to handle the night if it doesn’t get too crazy. Jesus, please don’t let it get too crazy. The bar manager’s been breathing down his neck lately.

    At least, Zark and Tony and the others showed up. Zark’s big enough that most dudes won’t take him on. He’s good for crowd control; Billy’s glad he’s here. He takes a deep breath and tells himself not to worry. Down at the other end of the room, Tony’s chatting it up with a group of skirts, clearly enjoying the attention as they fawn over him. He watches Tony lift one of his treetrunk arms and flex his biceps, followed by titters from the group. It doesn’t make Billy feel all that much better.

    Billy’s been fighting the feeling all night that something’s going to go wrong. He can see no evidence that anything out of the ordinary is occurring, but he’s developed a feel for these things. What’s troubling him is the nightmarish suspicion that even though he knows something’s about to happen, he won’t be able do anything to stop it. This is making him very crabby.

    A passing redhead in tight jeans and a burgundy sweater that hugs her tits individually smiles at him, and he feels his dick grow in the crotch of his pants. He hasn’t been laid in a week. Fuckin’ Diana stopped putting out three nights back after she got angry with him for not “supporting” her in some argument with her brother that he can’t even remember. He thinks to himself, he really is reaching the limits of his patience and beginning to wonder what he thought he would get out of a relationship in the first place. Every damn time it just ends up in fights over worthless possessions, recriminations over lost status. He feels a dull ache in his jaw and realizes that he’s been gritting his teeth. Not in a good mood.

    The usual riot of Saturday night characters has arrived, decanting itself into the deafening, multicolored murk: nervous young men, overcompensating by acting like they own the place; somewhat more confident groups of older ones; trepidacious, sluttily-dressed young women unlikely to cut loose unless their attendant friends do so as well; regulars who cling to the bar itself, rarely relinquishing their perches. And every so often, one of his guys in a black SECURITY shirt, scanning the room. That does make him feel better, since he’s already noted with interest that at least one certified troublemaker has made his way into the building. He thumbs his walkie-talkie to life as he raises it to call Zark in from the parking lot. He’ll have to let the other guys know that Red’s in the house tonight.

    Red is a guy that probably shouldn’t ever drink, but of course, does, copiously. “Red”, by the way, is the security team’s nickname for him, more because of his temperament (as in Red Flag) than his hair color, which is blond – besides, Billy can never remember the kid’s real name. An ex-military vet in his late-20’s who hasn’t adjusted particularly well to his civilian existence, Red becomes aggressively antagonistic the more he drinks, and everyone on the security crew knows to keep an eye out for him. The guy’s only 5’6″ and weighs maybe 160 pounds, but it’s all muscle, and he goes berserk unpredictably. Being related somehow to the bar’s owner apparently keeps him coming in, despite Billy having to frequently eject him from the premises. He’s not looking forward to having to do it again tonight. How does somebody get that angry?

    It seems to Billy like the only thing he really does at work, other than stand around waiting for it to happen, is stop these walking powder-kegs from doing too much damage when they inevitably explode from the internal pressure they’re carrying around inside. Another day, another brawler. Why does everyone ignore this? What’s gone wrong with everybody? Although, he thinks, if they ever stop, I’m out of a job.

    Glancing around the room to see how his guys are spread out, he sees a flash of black he doesn’t expect moving on his left, and zeroes his attention in on it. It’s not one of his guys, it’s someone else in a tight black t-shirt. His eyes take in the back of a closely-cropped, stubbly head above a pair of broad shoulders.

    Then the head turns, giving him a profile view, and he freezes, heart stopped. The man he’s looking at is the most beautiful thing he’s ever seen. He can’t even think, forgets where he is, goes deaf and stares mute at the face of a god. He takes it in, savoring details; the darkly gorgeous eyes under thick black brows, full lips, perfectly proportioned ears and jawline. It’s like sculpture.

    As if aware that he’s being watched, the face swings fully around and locks eyes with Billy’s, starting his heart up again painfully in his chest. They’re maybe fifteen feet apart, taking each other in, and Billy’s still paralyzed when the guy grins, winks, and moves away into the now-crowded room.

    The head of security suddenly becomes aware that his mouth is hanging open.


    Damon’s been hopping from group to group, making quick friends, worming his way through the crowd. He has to introduce himself repeatedly; no one seems to hear his name right the first time, or sometimes at all. (“Diamond?” “Did he say his name was Demon?” “Hey, D-Man!”) He grins to himself. It feels like reality’s getting a little bit soft around the edges, always a good sign. He’s still walking around with the chub he grew when that tall, dark security guy was checking him out. Maybe there’s some potential there…


    Chump’s started drinking. First shots, then a few beers. He’s out of practice and it’s hitting him harder than he was prepared for, but he’s enjoying it, getting hornier all the time. He’s borrowed Tucker’s faded yellow cowboy hat for the night, and he knows he looks good in it. Women are all over him, while he’s locking eyes with their boyfriends. It looks to him as if Damon’s doing the same thing over by the pinball machine on the other side of the room.

    A mid-size brunette in tight jeans and her own cowboy hat asks him if he wants to dance. Chump’s got his buzzed swagger on now, and he knows how to two-step, so they’re off, and the room doesn’t spin too much. The girl’s a good dancer, so it’s fun.

    In the midst of his movement, however, Chump’s eyes scan past something that sticks out, so that he has to crane his head to take it in again. Looking back, he spots a shock of blond hair over two glowering eyes, a badly-reset broken nose and a mouth that’s twisted in on itself like a scar. All this above a bright red shirt. The guy’s not big, but his eyes remind Chump of Charles Manson and are staring right back at him, kind of freaking him out. He begins to think maybe he might be dancing with this furious-looking man’s significant other.

    “Do you know that guy?” Chump asks.

    She glances quickly over to where he’s indicating. “No,” she says, then giggles as if maybe she really does.

    He decides to ignore it, but when they come around to that part of the floor again the blond guy’s still giving him the evil eye, giving him the finger now as well.

    “What’s your name, honey?” the brunette inquires.

    “You can call me Chump,” he tells her, distracted.

    “Chump,” she repeats, bemused. “That’s a weird name. Doesn’t it mean loser?”

    “I guess,” Chump says, not caring to explain that it’s just a stupid nickname that stuck. He’s already tuning her out.

    She is a good dancer, though.


    Billy’s been stuck in the same spot for the past thirteen minutes, while his mind thrashes around like a sealed bag full of cats. He scans the crowd, searching for the man he saw, then pointedly asks himself what the fuck he thinks he’s doing. Billy is heterosexual. There is no question about this. He has never even thought about another male as an attractive creature.

    But the man he saw…

    He’s never felt this way about anyone. It’s the biggest thing in his brain, it’s crowding everything else out, he can’t even think around it. His penis is almost painfully hard and stiff; he thanks God for the dim lighting. Billy is swiftly coming to recognize that if he doesn’t act on this feeling, it could be the death of him.

    Walking like he’s using someone else’s body, Billy plods off in the direction opposite of the one he was standing in, hoping this will provide some results, since he is unable to construct a more detailed plan at the moment. He feels the bottom of his stomach drop away through the floor, speeding up as it falls echoing through the earth below. As he walks, he knows it won’t come back again. It doesn’t matter; he has to find that man…

    He does find him, holding court in the shadowy corner by the ancient pinball machine. Somebody’s plugged the damned thing in again, but it doesn’t work right anymore. The machine throws an infernal illumination across the guy’s handsome features. Billy’s torturing himself, trying to decide what to do when the man looks right at him.

    Billy stands rooted to the spot, trembling uncontrollably as the man walks closer, smiling like a shark.


    Damon can see the poor guy shaking as he closes the space between them. A look of concern crosses his features. “Are you all right?” The security guy’s losing his color, looking pale and spacey. Damon places his hands on the man’s torso to steady him and the man groans like he’s in pain. He guides the two of them back to the flickering lights of the pinball machine, to prop themselves against its side. “Hey, what’s going on?” he asks.

    “I– I don’t know,” Billy lies, then goes silent, staring as his hands, seemingly of their own accord, find their way to the surface of Damon’s body, which stretches and presses luxuriantly back at him.

    Billy takes a panicked look around to check if anyone’s caught sight of the head of security blatantly feeling up one of the male patrons (miraculously, they haven’t), then pulls Damon behind the machine and mashes their mouths together. His mouth and hands drink Damon in like a man dying of thirst. When he comes up for air again, he still grasps the other man’s body, panting like a dog.

    Damon knows he’s struck gold here. This guy wants him so bad he can’t even function. It’s adorable, especially with a man this size. He starts to explore the guy’s physique. Sweet. “What’s your name, bud?” he asks.

    “Billy,” the large man breathes. “Please, don’t stop…”

    “I won’t. My name’s Damon,” he informs him before their mouths are hungrily meeting again.

    Damon’s hands are exploring Billy’s denim-clad butt, pressing on it, when Billy moans again. Damon can feel what seems like the end of a crowbar pressing up against his own crotch. Moving one hand around to Billy’s bulge, he confirms that the guy’s got a murderous hard-on. He doesn’t wait for permission; Billy’s having trouble talking anyway. Pulling the security guy’s black jeans open, he lifts the stiff prong out for some air, fingering its rigid length.

    “Oh, thank God…” Billy sighs as he licks Damon’s earlobe.

    Damon strokes it a few times, liking its pulsing feel in his palm. Billy stares at him as he swipes a finger over the engorged head to wipe some pre-come off, then sticks it into Billy’s mouth. Billy sucks it in, feeling his cock pumping out a few more drops. His eyes roll.

    He’s not thinking too clearly right now, so he’s not entirely sure what Damon’s getting on his knees for; maybe he dropped his wallet. What Damon begins to do to him next erases his ability to think almost entirely. Feeling Damon’s hot mouth tighten down on his leaking erection flips him out of anything like recognizable reality, blowing every circuit he has.

    Riding the most incredible dunes and valleys of pleasure, Billy may as well be stranded on Mars.


    The broken-nose blond guy’s been tailing Chump for the past forty minutes; every time Chump looks around he finds the dude close by, glaring at him. Setting another empty bottle on the bar, Chump lopes off toward the Men’s room. Sure enough, blondie’s following him. Chump knows this game: Fight it or fuck it. Maybe both. Unzipping before the urinal, he idly wonders if the guy’s gonna try to rape him. He can’t help chuckling. Good fucking luck. Chump’s just drunk enough now to fight the guy down for fun, then see if he can make him shoot his load…

    Aha! His brain lights up. This is what Damon was talking about – going sharking!

    A hand roughly shoves at his hip, knocking him off balance and out of his reverie. He doesn’t fall, but stumbles, redistributing his weight over his feet, shoving his dick back into his jeans.

    “Think you can just walk away from me, faggot?” The blond guy steps up, chin thrust forward, staring him in the face with a growing storm of psychosis behind his eyes. The other two men pissing glance over in frank curiosity.

    Seeing him for the first time in some decent light, Chump decides the dude’s gorgeous, broken nose and all. Without thinking, his body takes over and he watches, drunkenly pleased, as he launches himself at the blond’s midsection and tackles him into the open stall behind. The stall door flies open, violently whacking into the face of another entering patron. This patron falls sideways into one of the men pissing, knocking him into the stall.

    The pisser looks down at his now-wet clothing, and his face darkens. “Motherfucker…” He wheels around on the guy who stumbled into him, still dazed by his impact with the door, and decks him one to the jaw. This clears the victim’s head long enough to realize he should be pissed off, and when he knocks his sparring partner into the other drunken pisser, the logic of mutually assured destruction takes over.

    While all this is happening, Chump and the blond are busy trying to choke each other as they roll around the floor of the stall, whose door has returned from its destructive trip to the outer reaches of its trajectory and slammed shut again, lodging itself into the jamb and effectively sealing the two inside. Despite a genuine wish to do some harm to this egregious fucker, Chump is surprised to find he’s got an aching hard-on. And he never had time to fasten his fly; his jeans are flopping wide open in front.

    With some effort, he wrestles his way on top of the struggling, spitting blond, who seems too drunk to be much of a threat now that he’s lost the element of surprise, and pins his head down on the floor beside the toilet. Their hands are still locked around the other’s throat and Chump starts to grind his crotch into the blond’s. He grins ferally, feeling no pain, only a divine exertion. He realizes his lip’s bleeding when a drop falls onto the blond’s sweating jaw, splashing into a crimson Rorschach blot.

    Unable to breathe, the blond’s eyes protrude, bloodshot, then roll up behind half-closed eyelids. Chump releases the pressure when the guy stops moving and his arms drop, feeling his pulse hammering under his palm. He sits up, straddling the guy’s hips, losing whatever urge he had to hurt him, and stares transfixed at the body beneath him.

    The racket outside as the other three men pummel each other over a series of accidents is unignorable, but irritating, so he bangs on the metal sides of the stall and yells to match them. They pay absolutely no attention to him. Listening more carefully, it comes to him that it sounds like an awful lot of people are throwing themselves around out there. Maybe he should rethink his exit strategy…

    The blond guy picks this moment to start woozily moving around. Chump drops his torso back over him, pinning him to the ground. “Owww!” the guy whines, still groggy. He’s lost whatever fight he had in him, but Chump’s not ready to let him up yet. He stares down at the other guy, digging his helplessness.

    “Look, dude, I’m sorry, okay?” the guy croaks, coughing. “I don’t know why I did that. I don’t even know you. I shouldn’t have started it; let me up–” He frees one hand and tries to push Chump back off of him, but his fingers brush up against Chump’s iron erection, sticking out of his fly. He shuts up then, slowly wrapping his fingers around the warm shaft.

    His eyes dart up to Chump staring down at him, holding him down. He feels the cock get hotter in his hand.

    “Want to do something to make up for it?” Chump asks him, huskily.

    The blond nods, then stammers, “I don’t take it up the ass, but I’ll suck your dick.”

    Chump grins. “How ’bout we cut to the chase and you can fuck me?”

    The blond smiles for the first time all night.


    Billy’s riding the waves of bliss as Damon sucks his hog, but keeping one eye on the rest of the bar out of habit. He plants a big hand on the back of Damon’s bobbing head to guide his rhythm. His own head falls back for a second. “Uuuuhhhhhh…” His cock feels like hot stone in the beautiful man’s mouth. As he feels Damon’s fingers begin to explore under his shirt, seeking out a hairy nipple, he notices a strange current of movement toward the other end of the bar. Something’s happening, he thinks as he disengages from the sucking mouth. Damon stands up; he’s drooled all down the middle of his t-shirt.

    Billy’s walkie-talkie crackles. “Billy, it’s Zark, what’s your twenty?”

    Billy thumbs the button, “Got my hands full, buddy. What’s going on?”

    The speaker squawks again. “Some kinda fight spillin’ out the Men’s room. It’s gettin’ bigger–” It cuts off.

    Damon’s got his hand on Billy’s stiff prick, just holding it. Everyone around them is drifting in the general direction of the Men’s room, where something noisy and intriguing is happening; no one’s paying attention to the two of them. Billy knows what he’s about to do is completely unprofessional.

    And then he doesn’t know anything except that he’s bent Damon over the pinball machine, pulled his jeans down over his incredible ass, lubed himself up with some spit and pushed his hard cock roughly into Damon’s spasming asshole. Damon’s head arches back, eyes squeezed shut, and he gives out with the most gorgeous grunt. Billy can tell he won’t last long; the sex is too hot, more than he can handle, especially with a week’s buildup. He’s gonna come a bucket up this incredible fucker’s ass. He needs to do this, fuck his job, fuck everything else.

    He pounds Damon’s butt hard enough to shake the machine under him, large, sweaty hands holding onto the other man’s hips as he pushes desperately inside, over and over. He can hear Damon grunting with every thrust up his burning pleasure-tunnel.

    Suddenly, he sees the bar’s manager stalking around through the crowd, head swiveling. And here Billy is, boning another guy up the rump against the pinball machine. Thinking quickly, and realizing there’s a fire escape door about four yards down the wall, he sees a way out.

    “Sorry about this,” Billy says gruffly, pulling his dick out and putting Damon into a full-Nelson headlock, dragging him struggling out the fire door, which sets off the alarm. They’re out in back of the building now, and no one else is around, so he pushes Damon against the wall and slides back inside his butt. He bellows, he can’t help it.

    “Oh, fuck yeah…” breathes Damon, whose cock is sticking straight out from his crotch, bouncing as Billy hammers at him. “Uh, uh, uh, uhh, Uhh fuck, man!” he grunts under the assault. “Uhh, you’re makin’ me shoot! UUUuuuuhhhhh!” Without touching himself, his dick spews a mammoth load on the wall he’s supporting himself against. He whines as Billy fucks his come out.

    Then Billy’s coming, too, screaming as he unloads into Damon’s hot butt. It feels like fireworks going off inside him. He’s never had an orgasm like this, and never needed it so badly. He sees flashes of light explode in front of him and he collapses over Damon’s back, holding him tight, whole body buzzing to the rhythm of the shrieking fire alarm.

    His breath’s just returned to its usual pace when he hears, “There you are! I– uhhh….” Lifting his head, he finds himself looking right back through slackening rain at Zark, who’s stopped dead in his tracks in the open fire doorway.

    Zark stares, frozen, at his boss with his cock buried balls-deep in another man’s asshole. After a moment, he takes a breath and says, “Look, it’s goin’ eight shades’a crazy in here. Tony got knocked out. I think we maybe got a riot on our hands.” He gestures awkwardly. “Hell, just get in here and give me a hand, hey?” With that, he rushes back inside to the crashes and shouting. The music stops abruptly, the better to hear the fire alarm.

    Billy pulls out of Damon, starts buttoning his fly back up, red in the face. “I gotta get back in there, man,” he says, shaking his head regretfully. “I’m sorry. God, if Zark says anything…”

    Damon looks at him. “I don’t think Zark’s gonna say anything, Billy.”

    “Look, I’ve never done this before. I’m not usually like this… I, uh–“

    “Well, if you were, I think Zark could help you out.”

    Billy stares at Damon, uncomprehending, then shakes his head again. “Shit, I might be out of a job after tonight.”

    Damon kisses him quickly on the lips. “Go do your job, stud. We’ll catch up later.” Billy runs back into the building. Damon takes a look in the open door, decides he wants nothing to do with the mess in there and lopes around to the front of the building to await further developments. He’s got tiny drops of water coating his face and he’s feeling no pain.

    Damon, who was watching carefully, saw something in Zark’s face that Billy was too disconcerted to pick up on. That look he had when he saw what Billy was up to. Damon would lay odds that big ol’ Zark’s got a monstrous crush on his boss.


    The trick is to make it sound like they’re fighting, so they bang on the sides of the stall and grunt and moan just like they would if there were no one else around. Honestly, whatever hell’s breaking loose outside the stall is so deafening that they can barely hear themselves. They’d get more curious about it if they weren’t busy fucking. Chump’s face up, supporting his upper body on the safety rail as the blond holds his ass in both arms and fucks his hard cock in and out. He looks great, Chump thinks, screwing away as he grunts and sweats, his whole body flexing, his shirt pulled back behind his head.

    Chump launches himself off the rail, wrapping both arms around the other guy’s shoulders. Their shifted weight sends them crashing against the other side of the stall, and Chump’s thighs take over, pistoning his ass up and down over the the blond’s rigid tool.

    “Oh fuck–” the guy whines.

    “Damn right,” growls Chump, flexing his freckled pecs.

    Buzzing nicely now, good and horned and fucking deep, they’re surrounded by the lattice of shouts, thumps and crashes coming from outside, using the chaos and noise as fuel for their own lunatic coupling. The blond wedges his shoulders against the side of the stall and throws his fuck up into Chump while the other braces his feet against the side, keeping himself suspended. His sweaty, gasping face is pushed up with ecstatic effort to the flickering fluorescent light directly above, looking like a very dirty saint.

    “You’re gonna make me come,” blondie tells him right before he descends into a series of barks and squeals, shooting his spunk up Chump’s fuckhole.

    “Stay inside me,” Chump orders, stroking his engorged prong. “God, I’m almost there… What the fuck’s going on outside? OH FUCK–” His dick suddenly erupts with a geyser of semen at the same instant that the music stops outside. He still can’t hear himself and the blond panting over the increasingly shrill sounds of what might be the battle of Armageddon. As his orgasm ebbs, he recognizes the sound of screaming and thinks he smells smoke. “What the fuck is going on out there?” he asks again as they begin to hear distant sirens.

    The blond’s not listening, can’t take his hands off Chump, who’s still suspended against the wall, skewered up the ass. Arms flexed, he moves his mouth down to slurp some of the come off Chump’s smooth, freckled chest.

    “My name’s Donny,” the blond tells him, smitten.

    “Call me Chump.”

    “Chump.” Donny smiles, nuzzling Chump’s chin-dirt with his nose.


    The rain’s stopped and the cops have showed up by the time he’s gotten outside through the mad press of sweaty, adrenaline-soaked bodies, adding redwhiteblue strobes to the bizarre, atavistic surreality of the scene. It’s like the lightshow moved outside. Two officers have someone face-down on the ground in a brilliantly-lit puddle, who knows for what reason. Chump’s still buzzing pretty hard and he can feel his split lip pounding. Once he gets home, he’ll discover he’s got a black eye as well. He doesn’t know what happened to half of his clothes; he’s down to boots, jeans and a torn, stained wifebeater undershirt. He still looks great, but his heart sinks when he remembers he doesn’t know where Tucker’s hat is. He vaguely recalls some chick removing it from his head, placing it on her own and walking away, trying to get him to follow. That was the last he saw of her.

    A little downtrodden now, he makes his way to the back of the lot. Damon’s sitting on the hood of his truck. He watches Chump approach with interest, taking in his generally disheveled appearance.

    “Looks like you had some fun,” Damon comments. “What’s wrong?”

    “Aw, Tucker’s gonna be mad I lost his hat.”

    A deep Southern drawl comes from behind him. “Is this your hat?”

    Chump turns to find the huge blond security guy (Zark, Damon recognizes him) clutching Tucker’s cowboy hat in both hands.

    “It is,” Chump confirms, smiling. Zark hands it to him. “Thanks. Where’d you find it?”

    “There’s a drunk lady hurlin’ out back. She was wearing two of ’em at once, then they both fell off. I thought yours looked familiar.” He falls silent, as if afraid to say anything else. But he doesn’t leave, either.

    Damon can see what’s up, decides to break the tension. “You know, there’s a reward for bringing back that hat,” he purrs.

    Catching on, Chump starts grinning uncontrollably. “It’s true. I’m real grateful, big guy.” Casually, he runs a palm over his own chest and abdomen. The tip of his ring finger snags on one of the rips in his wifebeater. Zark stares, turning red. Slowly, tentatively, he moves closer to Chump, lays a huge, shaking hand on his freckled shoulder, head spinning.

    “He doesn’t like it in his ass,” Damon tells Zark with a wicked grin.

    “He’s lying,” Chump shoots back, casually. “You can stick it in me. I ain’t no cocktease.”

    Zark blushes furiously. “Jeez, what planet did you guys come from?” Normal folks don’t act like this. He’s out of his depth, but he thinks he likes it. He’s got a humungous boner.

    Damon and Chump have caught themselves another shark.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Cumming in London

    After witnessing Dallas pounding London like a boss, Houston was quick to come up with a plan to get him a little ass, too. So, a few weeks later, he called Dallas into his study to discuss a business deal. One that had nothing to do with selling houses. Dallas knocked on the door and peaked his head inside to make sure he could come in.

    “Houston, did you want to see me?” he asked.

    “Yes, yes… Come in and shut the door. We need to discuss the Dick deal.” he said, watching his every move. Even the way he walked, turned him on.

    “Dick deal?” he said, cocking his head at him curiously, “I’m not sure what you’re talking about. Did you give that deal to Austin? ‘Cause I surely didn’t get it.”

    “Hmmm…” Houston said, arching his eyebrow at him with a crooked smile, “Oh, I’m sorry…” he said, laughing, “I’m gonna cut to the chase. I called you hear to talk about London and you. I think there’s something going on between you. Or maybe I’m just imagining things. You know that he and I are lovers, don’t you?”

    Dallas stared at him, “Umm… I’m sorry… you called me in here to discuss your relationship with your stepson? You sleeping with him is honestly none of my business… If you want-“

    “It’s not… But you sleeping with him is my business. How long have you two been smashing?”

    “Hous-“

    “Ahh, don’t be shy. Let’s talk like we usually do. Just talk about your little tryst with Londy, like you would any random hoe you sleep with. Are you and London serious?” he said, pulling a flask from his bottom desk drawer, “You want some vodka or a coffin nail?”

    “Look, London and I aren’t serious. It’s just… Wait, what… a coffin nail? The hell is that?” he asked, loosening his tie. He knew he’d have to come up with a quick tale to shake him off his ass. He couldn’t afford to lose his job… or his current residency.

    “Old folks speak for a cigarette. And you and he surely looked serious a couple of weeks ago. You were so deep inside him I thought we’d need the jaws of life to pry you apart. You seemed a bit bothered by the fact that he wasn’t just your bitch.”

    Dallas took a deep breath, “I see… Well, no to both the drink or smoke. But yeah, since we’re being so opened…” he cleared his throat, “You’ve known since our college days, that I’ve never been one to share. London is no different from all the pussy I’ve claimed over the years.” he said, watching Houston slowly sipping his drink. His hazel eyes, were fixed on him, as he waited for his response.

    “Hmm… Well, just like you, I’m not one for sharing either. So, what are we going to do about it? I think as your boss, I should be the one to have him. I’m not sure you know how to own him the way I do.”

    “Right…. If you really owned him, his ass wouldn’t come sniffing around me. You toy with him to spite your drunk, pill eating wife. Although, you can’t spite someone who couldn’t care less. Especially, since Arizona is always too hammered to notice you two going at it, in front of her, no less.”

    “Hmm… I haven’t seen you so territorial, or competitive, should I say, since we both went after the Mrs…. But just like she chose yours truly, London will do the same. He’s a sex craving teen, who has a thing for older men. Though you and I are close in age, I’m a bit more seasoned when it comes to giving him what he needs.”

    “I bet you are. You’ve been through more assistants in the last four months, than wives. And you’ve had what, 6 of them so far? What happened to the last one by the way? You scare him off, when he got too close to London?”

    “Maybe… London’s a man eater. If there’s any one quality that the three of us share, it’s not wanting to play nice with others. So, when I walked in to my study and found them screwing away like mutts, I fired the brat. Which was exactly what London wanted. He knows exactly how to manipulate me. I know it and I’m still wrapped around his finger. He’s the only reason I married that lush of a woman, he calls a mother. She’s a gold digger anyway. Not that he isn’t. But at least he’s good in the sack.” he said, blowing out a puff of smoke, as he raked his fingers across his blond beard, “So, since London usually does this kind of thing to make me fire my fellow employees, I wonder if that’s what he wants this time?”

    Dallas slumped down in his chair and locked his fingers together with a chilled expression, “Well, even if that is what he wants, which I can strongly prove is not the case, you wouldn’t fire me.”

    “And why wouldn’t I?” he asked. His smokey blue eyes flicking towards him curiously, “And why do you think that’s not what he wants?”

    “I’m the best employee you have. I’ve sold more houses and closed the biggest deal you’ve ever had. You firing me would be the dumbest thing you’ve ever done. There are plenty of real estate companies vying for me to leave you and work for them. But out of loyalty I stay by your side. Even though they offered me *huge amounts of cash, cars, penthouses…. I also stay ’cause I know, just like that brat of a stepson, you want to screw me. You’ve wanted me since the moment we met. And the closes you’ve come to having me is, when you fuck me through London. I know that after the latest romp we had, you snuck into the shower and fucked him. That’s the closes you can get to me and it makes you so envious of him. Doesn’t it?”

    “A whore like him doesn’t deserve you. You love him? Is that why you play with him?”

    “Love?” he laughed, “He loves me. I might feel something for him…but I don’t plan to settle down with him. There’s no future there.”

    “I see… Hmm… So, you’re using him?”

    “And you’re not?” he laughed incredulously, “Are you in love with him?”

    “This all boils down to who does he want more? Or… ahhh, no, no, never-mind. You’re not interested in my other idea…” he said, fanning his hand at him.

    “What idea?”

    “Though I agree you’re my best employee, there’s nothing stopping me from firing you. I can blackball your ass, so hard, that no one would dare cross me by hiring you. You’d be so tarnished that even McDonalds wouldn’t touch you with a twenty foot pole. So, with that said, why don’t you submit yourself to me and let me have my way with you?”

    “Are you insane!? You’re black mailing me so you can fuck me? I can have you called in for extortion and sexual harassment!” Dallas snapped, banging his hand on the desk. He shot up and glared at him, “I’m out of here! You must have more than tobacco in that cigarette, cause you’re fucking crazy!” he said, heading to the door.

    Houston took one last swig of his drank and quickly pushed himself out of his huge desk chair. He put his cig out and headed over to Dal. Dallas turned the door handle and swung the door halfway opened, before Houston slammed it shut. He pushed him up against the door like a crook being arrested for disobeying his orders.

    “Houston! What the fuck!? Get off me!” he snarled out.

    “Where are you going? I think you misunderstood me. It was more of a command than an option.” he said, holding his arms behind his back, “I wonder what I can do to make you want me as much as you want London? Maybe if I was younger, or redheaded…” he said, inhaling his scent.

    Dallas tried to jerk his arms away, which should’ve been easy considering their height and muscular differences. But height and build didn’t always have anything to do with strength, as he was finding out… Or maybe, it was the fact that Houston’s hand had found its way inside of his jeans.

    “You’ve always had a nice perky ass. So round and high.” he said, giving each cheek a good squeeze, “Give in to me. If you do, I’ll give you a raise and I won’t ship London off to military school, just to keep him away from you. I own him, and I’m about to add you to my collection.” he said, turning him around to look into his eyes, “You don’t want to admit that you love him, but I know you do. That’s why you haven’t been out with any of the girls I’ve shoved on you. And the fact that London is floating around here like a love sick puppy!”

    “It doesn’t matter. I don’t have time for you or him.”

    “But you didn’t deny you’re in love with him. That’s the real reason you won’t sleep with me. All I’m asking for is a one time experience. Is that too much to ask for?”

    “Fine… We can have this one time. But I swear I won’t enjoy it. I won’t speak to you for the next few weeks ’cause I won’t be able to look at you. Do you understand?”

    “Sure, sure… It’ll be worth it.” he said, pressing his lips against his. His tongue crept inside of his mouth, as they slowly made out. Dallas wanted to fight back, but since he’d decided to give in, he figured that would only make this torture last longer.

    As they continued kissing, Houston began unbuttoning Dallas’ shirt. Once he’d gotten it unbuttoned he ran his fingers over his perfectly carved abs and dropped to his knees. He undid his pants and yanked them down to his ankles. Dallas stared down at him and swallowed nervously.

    “Pull your boxers down. Show yourself to me.” he demanded.

    Sucking in a deep breath, he did as he was told and pulled his underwear down. Though he didn’t want to be, he couldn’t deny he was highly aroused. Being taken advantage of by his boss/friend seemed so crazy, yet, so invigorating. He’d never thought of him in a lustful way… But being manhandled was a first. And not to mention, a major turn on.

    His cock sprang to life as it waved and twitched. Pre-cum glazed the head of his pipe. Houston couldn’t help but stare at it. He had fantasized about this moment for so long. He wrapped his hand around his growing dick and slowly began pumping him. Dallas tried to stifle a moan but it slipped past his lips before he could catch it. He closed his eyes and decided to let himself enjoy it. Just a bit. As Houston continued sliding his hand up and down he leaned in and started flicking his warm tongue teasingly across the head. It danced across eagerly before it tickled the piss slit. The taste of him was salty and a bit bitter, but he quickly grew fond of the taste. As he continued lapping up his honey, he spat out what he hadn’t swallowed onto his other hand. And used it to coat his cock more.

    “Turn around and stick out your ass.”

    Without saying a word, he turned around and parted his legs. He knew too well, from the many times he’d made London get into this position what was about to go down.

    Seeing he was willing to play, he slapped his ass a few times before he parted his cheeks. Leaning in he let his tongue explore his perfect little hole as he dipped it in and out. He rimmed him for a few minutes before he grabbed his hairy balls. He massaged them in his hands and commanded Dallas to stroke himself. He grabbed his cock in one hand and sucked at the fingers of his other hand. His cock drenched his hand in pre-cum. Strings of it dripped to the floor, as he continued fisting his cock up down, up down. He moaned out, feeling his body start to heat up. Thinking he was wet enough, he slipped a finger inside of him and began twisting it in and out of him. Dallas gasped, feeling his ass not fight against it like he thought it would. He pushed his hips back and forth enjoying the feeling.

    “Fuck me…” he whispered, between sucking his fingers.

    “What was that? You want me to fuck you?”

    “Yea…. Screw me right!” he said, more assertively, “I’m not like London. Don’t be gentle. I can handle you. So fuck me! Stop playin’!!”

    “Okay. If that’s what you really want. I was going to be gentle ’cause I didn’t want to scare you off, but so be it.” he said, pushing himself up off the floor. He licked the cum mixed saliva off his finger and headed to his desk. Sweeping everything off on to the floor, he told him to lay back on top of it and spread his legs. If he wanted to be fucked, then fucked he would be.

    Dallas hopped up on the desk and laid back. He parted his legs and continued pumping his cock with a smirky grin. He looked up at Houston who was busy unzipping his pants. He was wet and anxious to ram his pipe into his flesh tunnel.

    Almost tripping out of his pants, he tossed them to the side and quickly unbuttoned his shirt. His build frame was glittered in light blond hairs. Though Dal was more into hairless dudes, he couldn’t lie. Houston was something else. Taking his min green tie he blindfolded Dallas. Dallas wasn’t one for not seeing the action, but at least he wouldn’t have to stare at Houston’s mug the whole time. Bringing his hips closer to the edge Houston teased his hole, and pushed the head of his thick cock into his hole and pulled out. He repeated the motion a few times. Going deeper with each teasing intrusion. As he slid himself in again, he watched Dallas’ body squirm at the unfamiliar sensation. His stomach practically sank in to his back as he clenched his muscles. Using his spit as lube, he coated his cock and Dallas’ hole with it. Now that he had been warmed up, it was time for the pounding of a lifetime.

    Meanwhile, a few rooms down in the kitchen, London had just come home. He’d quit his job, after thinking about how bored he was. Grabbing an apple he nibbled at it with a sigh of frustration.

    He needed something to get his mind off of his boredom. And nothing better than sex to do just that. He knew Dallas should’ve been working in his room. With a sly smile, he quickly made his way down the hall. Passing Houston’s study, he heard the sounds of moaning and grunting. He found it strange, considering his mom was out of town. He wondered who’s hole Houston had decided to conquest, since it clearly wasn’t his. Thinking that Dallas could wait, he decided to feed his curiosity and peek inside. Poking his head inside, he knew he had to have been seeing something wrong. He rubbed his eyes twice, as he took in the sight of Houston pounding his cock into Dallas. Dallas gripped the desk with a death grip, and wrapped his legs around Houston’s waist.

    “FUCK ME!! FUCK ME, Houston!! Oh God! ahh!!” he screamed out, as his hole continued to be invaded.

    London’s jaw was busy merging with the floor ’cause he couldn’t pick it back up. He just blinked, as his body grew hot. It wasn’t exactly unexpected to feel aroused by the sight of the two men he loved fucking each others brains out, but he was jealous that they had turned their sights on each other. Though he had planned to work out his frustrations through Dallas, a new idea churned in his head. Why be fucked by one, when he could be fucked by two?

    Creeping inside he closed the door behind him and stripped his clothes to the floor. He sauntered over to Houston and pulled his face around to a kiss. Houston didn’t break his stride for one second, as he indulged in the kiss.

    He held Dallas hips with one hand and gripped London’s neck in the other as they swapped spit. Seeing Dal’s, hard joy stick flopping around, he figured it was in need of some attention. He pumped it up down, up down, as more cum flooded out of his tip and plastered it in more slippery, sticky man syrup. He grunted, not believing how good he was feeling. In the back of his head, Dal wished he’d of let Houston screw his brains out sooner.

    Breaking away from the kiss, Houston whispered in London’s ear to climb on top of Dal’s hot cock. He smiled with alacrity and hopped on the desk. He straddled his stomach and leaned in and kissed him. He wanted to let him know he was there. He recognized his kiss instantly. He was a bit shocked that he was there, but he didn’t let it show. He kissed him back aggressively. Tugging at his bottom lip, before he rammed his tongue into his mouth. As they kissed, Londy lifted up and reached between his thighs and aimed Dallas’ cock at his puckering hole. He slowly lowered himself down and rocked his hips back and forth. Houston pulled him back and kissed him, as he continued plowing away at Dallas. His muscles clenched around his tool with each thrust not wanting to let go. It was a game of tug-of-war. Cock vs ass, with both winning.

    “Oh Dallas!! Fuck baby!!” London moaned out.

    Dallas pushed his hips up into London for more momentum as he bounced up and down on him like a funhouse. He moaned loudly between Houston’s forceful kisses. Wanting to see how hot the three of them looked connected as one, Dallas slipped the makeshift blindfold off and took in the amorous sight.

    He licked his lips and trailed his fingers down London’s twink like body, watching as he gyrated his hips in a rhythm of small and big circles. Forcing his eyes away from the show down low, he fixed them on Houston fingering fucking London’s mouth. He licked at his fingers like a sex deprived animal in heat, anxious and desperate for more. As he sucked two fingers into his wet, warm mouth, he locked eyes with Dallas who was more than enjoying the show.

    The sounds of their moans and groans added fire to the already scorching room. The intensity at the moment was beyond real. Wanting to switch positions Dal shifted his body up and pulled London away from Houston. Giving him a few more deep thrust, Houston pulled out. They looked at one another and then at London both knowing, without even one word exchanged that they both wanted to fuck him. Neither wanted to share, but just this once they figured they could make an exception. Houston backed up enough for Dallas to climbed down from the high desk. His arm was wrapped snugly around London’s waist, like he thought he’d try to get away. Which was the last thing he wanted. Pretending to struggle, he wiggled around a bit. He knew what both of these randy men were thinking, and lord was he ever excited.

    Coming to stand in front of him Houston pulled him into a kiss. He yanked his hair between his fingers and pushed his cock, that hadn’t lost an inch of thickness, between his thighs. Dallas stood behind and bit at his neck as he held him by his hips. He scooted closer to him until they’d practically become a human sandwich.

    As Dallas continued his attack of kisses he teased the crack of his ass with his cock, running up and down. London was growing more and more anxious. He clenched his cheeks around it, wishing he would pierce him with it already. Seeing how eager he was, Houston and Dal decided it was time to give him a double dose of what he so desperately craved.

    Pushing his hearty cock into his eager man pussy, Dallas lifted him up, and rested the back of London’s thighs against his, as he held him securely by his waist. Houston scooted in and once again closed the gap between them. He pumped his cock again for another pre-cum coating, once he was all good he placed the head of his cock to the already full hole and slowly began slipping himself inside of the warm cave. The feeling of another man’s cock occupying a hole he was trying to break through was a rather new experience.

    “Ahhh! Wh– what are y’all doing to me?” London cried out, feeling tears flood his eyes. Though he’d begged and dreamed of something like this, he never thought it would happen. He gasped for air as he wrapped his arms around Houston’s neck.

    He buried his face in the crook and softly sucked out his skin before he started suckling at his ear. His body bucked and squirmed at the new sensation. Dallas was thick and uncut, at a good 10′ inches long. And while Houston was cut, his cock mimicked Dal’s in length and girth. He could feel his walls being pushed apart as the two men begin alternating their fuck speeds.

    Dallas grinded into him like a fresh piece of meat, while Houston followed behind hitting the aching spots that were crying out for more. London cried out, his back arching as he felt his cum sacks reaching the capacity of fullness. He was ready to shoot off his white streamers like white flags of surrender. He knew even if he came, that these two men were now in a competition of who-could-out-fuck-who. The prize being… him. Though he hated to be treated like a trophy, he couldn’t say he too much minded his ass being the fighting arena for their cocks to wrestle it out in.

    No longer able to contain himself, London released his stream all over his and Houston’s tummies. The cum soaked Houston’s hairy body as he continued slamming into him. The feeling of two pair of balls smacking against him kept him hard. He let the two men control his body. He was happy to submit to them. Keeping up their double pounding, neither was eager to give up, even though they were both nearing the edge of cumming.

    Getting another shared idea between the two men, they pulled out in unison. London melted to the floor like ice cream on a hot summer’s day. He panted out trying to catch his breath, that had been stripped away. He’d never been fucked like that. He knew older men knew how to handle a young man better, than the college guys he’d been with… but damn. These two were pure sex gods in the flesh. Looking between the two glistening cocks dangling in his face, he took each one in his hand and began sucking off each one.

    He flicked his tongue over Houston’s bell shaped tip, then Dallas’ before he started deep throating them. Loving the way his mouth felt around his wand, Dallas grabbed him by his face and began drilling his cock deeper and deeper. London swore he was going to choke. Quickly catching his breath when he’d pull out, he got himself together to swallow him deeper.

    Wanting to give it a try himself, Houston bumped Dallas out and forced his member down London’s throat. He swallowed him down like a pro, licking and sucking at it as he shoved it in and out. Bits of saliva cum mix leaked out of his mouth and dribbled down his chin to his chest. He loved the sexy mess they were making of him.

    “You like that cock don’t you?” Houston asked, petting London’s head like the good boy he was.

    “mmmm….” he moaned out.

    “Who’s cock do you like better?” he asked, pulling out for him to answer.

    “I love them both!” he said, breathlessly. He pulled both men over to his mouth and sucked them sweetly. They moaned and grunted, before falling into a makeout session. Pulling them from his mouth, he told them neither was allowed to cum just yet. They said they could keep themselves from bursting for a little longer, and went back to kissing. London pushed himself off the floor and hopped on the desk, to finish enjoying their kissing parade.

    Once they had finally gotten their fill, London laid back on the desk and told them to stand over him and release their white gold all over his face and body. He wanted to be draped in it.

    Climbing up onto the desk they did as he wanted. Houston stood over his lower half, while Dallas stood over his head. Beating their meat off, they shot their loads out all over him. Drenching his face, hair, stomach, and shoulders in their seed. He he raked his fingers through the sweet glazing, smearing it all over himself. He licked what he could off his fingers. And sucked it down happily.

    “Now that’s a way to finish off a good fuck.” he said, sucking off some more cum off his fingers as he raised up.

    Dallas and Houston climbed down, each thinking they’d won the fuck-a-thon-award.

    “Well, this has exhausted me just a bit. I think I’m going to go take a smoke and climb into the shower.” Houston said, wondering if he’d overexerted himself too much. He kissed London on his head, and tapped Dallas on his shoulder and headed off to his room.

    London dangled his legs over the edge as he watched Dallas gathering his clothes.

    “Hmm… I never took you for a bottom. How fun. I have so many things we could do, now that I know you’re willing.”

    “I only did that to keep my job and…. I only did it to keep my job.”

    “And? What’s the and?” he asked, curiously.

    Dallas sighed, “He said he was gonna ship you off, so we couldn’t be together.”

    “Are we dating?” London asked, climbing down from the desk. He wrapped his arms around his neck and kissed him.

    “You wish. I’m going to go take a shower, too. I’ve got work to finish since I still have a job.” he said, looking away with an annoyed look.

    “You’re the only person I’ve seen who can be fucked passed bliss, and still be a sour puss.”

    “Well, that’s just how I am–…”

    “Hmm… Well, looks like we all got something out of this. You got to keep your job, and you have my love. Houston got to finally live out his life long dream of fucking you, and I get to stay at home and live off him and fuck the both of you whenever I want.”

    “You really are crazy… No one said anything about-” he started to say, as London kissed him again.

    “Yeah, I love you, too. Come take a shower with me.” he said, picking up his clothes, “You got me all dirty, so you should have to clean me up. I’d make you use your tongue, but that might be too much for you to handle.” he said, with a flirty smile as he danced out the door. He dropped his clothes like bread crumbs for his grizzly bear of a man to follow and follow he did.


    ~~~ A few months later, Dallas decided to move out. He knew he didn’t have to, but he was ready to live on his own. Plus, he could no longer stand Houston’s advances. He’d promised him a one time dick deal, but he wanted more. Who could blame him. So he packed up his stuff, moved into a small house in the country and decided to take an early retirement. After living there three months, he got a knock at his door. He opened it to London who was in tow with four suitcases. He said he wanted a change of scenery. City life, or more like Houston-life, had gotten to be too much for him as well. Dallas rolled his eyes thinking he couldn’t escape London for a minute. After he’d invited himself inside, and made himself at home in his bed, he agreed to let him stay with him…Besides, he secretly missed him in his bed… not that he’d EVER tell him that. ~~~


    The End! ~ Hope y’all enjoyed… 🙂


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Christmas On Campus

    This story contains situations and scenes of graphic sex between consenting adult males. All legal disclaimers apply. If this topic offends you, do not read any further; and ask yourself why you are at this site. This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to actual events or locations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental, although it may be loosely based on real events and people. If you are under the age of 18 (21 in some areas) and too young to be reading such material or if you are in a locale or country where it is not legal to read such material then please leave immediately and come back when it is legal for you to do so. We’ll be glad to have you back. If you meet the criteria then read on, enjoy, and kindly let me know what you think. On the sites that provide for you to rate the stories or leave comments, I value your thoughts and opinion; I would also like to hear from you personally. Personal stories and accounts of your own similar experiences are always welcome. Contact me at [email protected]. 

    NOTE to GAY DEMON READERS: I greatly appreciate the comments you leave on the site but I cannot respond unless you leave an email address or email me direct.


    It was Christmas and my roommate and I were staying back on campus. Neither of us could afford to go home. I sort of liked the quiet of Christmas on campus. It was as if Rich and I were the only two people in the world, but I offered to give him what money I had to put with his so he could go home but he wouldn’t take it. I knew Rich was gay from day one. He was very up front about it. He made it known the day he arrived, even before he unpacked his stuff.

    “Hi. I’m Rich Logan, and before we set up housekeeping together, I feel I should tell you that I’m gay, so if you’ve got a problem with that, I can get myself reassigned.”

    “I’m Jason Towne and I feel I should tell you that I’m straight and if you’ve got a problem with that, you need to get yourself reassigned.” With that, I put out my hand. He took it with a wide smile.

    “No, ‘Okay, just don’t try anything’ warning?” he asked.

    “That’s a given, isn’t it?” I said.

    “I guess it is if you say so,” he said. “But you can’t get pissed if I look,” he added. “I can’t live in the same room with somebody who looks like you and not look; or even pretend not to look.”

    I shrugged. “Look all you want. Guys like me like to be looked at,” I said.

    “I know, just don’t touch,” he said with a moan.

    “I didn’t say that,” I said. His eyes lit up. “But just don’t touch,” I added.

    “I think we’re going to get along okay,” he said as he set about unpacking his stuff.

    “I’ve got the top bunk,” I said.

    “Okay.”

    Rich was too cute to be called a stud. A little stud, maybe, like you would refer to your little brother. Not that he was little. I guessed him to stand five feet ten and weigh about one-sixty; a very solid one-sixty. He was a cross between a gymnast and a swimmer. He had dark hair and snappy black eyes that almost twinkled when he smiled.

    The first time I came out of the bathroom, I didn’t think anything about it till I saw the way Rich looked at me. It was the first time I’d appeared naked before him and it was a frozen-in-time sort of look; a bold, unwavering stare, like he couldn’t move his eyes. I stood there in the bathroom door for a second then walked over and got a pair of briefs.

    “Sorry, I won’t do that again,” I said.

    “Sorry? For what?” he asked.

    “That must bug you, seeing me like that.” I pulled on my shorts and stuffed my manhood down inside the pouch. “Does it bother you, seeing me in my shorts?” I asked.

    He laughed. “I appreciate your concern about my feelings, but….”

    “I’m serious….I want us to get along, and I don’t want to make this any harder for you than it might already be,” I said.

    He laughed again. “Making it hard for me…now that would be the ultimate dream come true,” he said.

    He was the first gay I ever met and I didn’t get it for a minute, then it soaked in; he was talking about my cock getting hard. I think I blushed a little.

    Rich never made a pass at me. He looked at me a lot, which I didn’t mind. Like I said, bodybuilders liked to be looked at. I was no different in liking to be admired. It made me feel like he was appreciating all the butt-busting work I’d put in to get that way. Of course, Rich didn’t look at me with simply appreciation, and I knew that, but it didn’t matter. I was flattered, even that he was probably lusting after me. At times I would notice him staring at me, like he was transfixed.

    “Dude, you’re not looking, you’re staring,” I told him one time in a good-natured manner.

    “A stare is nothing more than a long, appreciative look,” he said.

    I don’t know why it bothered me that day, but I stood up and grabbed my cut-offs. I slipped on a T-shirt as well. Suddenly, for some stupid reason, I wanted to cover my nakedness from him.

    “Come on, don’t do that to me,” he moaned as I covered my body from his eyes. “I was hoping you weren’t like other guys.”

    “How’s that?”

    “You’re big, good-looking and you’ve spent countless hours building up those incredible muscles, then you get pissed if somebody looks at you.”

    “I’m not pissed,” I said. “I’m just….uncomfortable, I guess.”

    “Sorry.”

    “No, it’s me,” I said. “I’ll get over it, as soon as I…..” I cut myself off before I hurt his feelings.

    “As soon as you what?” he asked.

    “I’ve never been around a gay person before. I just need to get used to it.”

    Rich laughed. “You gotta be kidding. Looking like you do, you’ve had gays hovering within breathing distance, you just didn’t know it.”

    “Okay, then, I guess I have to get used to knowing it,” I said.

    He still didn’t make a move on me but there were several times when I stood at the bunk beds-mine was the top one-adjusting my pillow or something and I thought I felt this hot breath on me from his lower bunk; just like he said, within breathing distance. I should be ashamed to admit that once or twice, I lingered longer than was necessary just to see what he might do…..maybe even hoping. But he never did and I got to respect him for his restraint and got to like him as a friend.

    Christmas is a sentimental time for me and it makes me sappy if I let it. Not being able to go home that year made it worse. I felt sorry for Rich, too, because he had brothers and sisters. I felt more terrible when he gave me a Christmas present.

    “I bought you something,” he said, handing the box to me.

    I took it gingerly. “What? I wasn’t…I…man, I didn’t know we were going to do this. I don’t have anything for you.”

    “That doesn’t matter. Open it.”

    I tore the wrapping off and lifted the lid. There lay several jockstraps, in a bed of tissue paper.

    “Jockstraps,” I said, surprised. There were five of them carefully over-laid in the long box. I took them out one by one. The top one was a red-white-and-blue with an American flag on the label. The next was a deep, blood-red color with FDNY and the New York Fire Department emblem on the pouch. The third one was a deep blue with the U.S. Marines emblem on it. The fourth was a tan with blue straps and waistband; it had the number 10 on the pouch. The fifth was like an ordinary jockstrap except that it was a dull gray with a narrower waistband and it looked real old and worn even though it was new. It even had little tears and pick-holes in it.

    “That’s not used,” he said when I picked it up. “It’s made that way.”

    I held it up. The pouch even had a certain roundness to it, like it had been well-used. “I like it,” I said. “I like all of them. Thanks.”

    “Well, I figured they were something you could use, you spend so much time in the gym,” he said. “Oh, there’s something else under the tissue paper.”

    I lifted the corner of the tissue paper to find a short leather strap with silver studs and snaps, and two black O-rings, one about two inches across, the other one smaller. I picked up them up, I know with a curious look. Rich laughed when he saw that I didn’t know what they were.

    “That’s a ball strap and those are cock rings.”

    “And…?” I said. “Sorry, dude, but I’m from a town so small its not even on the map.”

    “The strap goes under your balls and snaps around the base of your cock. It holds your balls up and out, nice and tight…feels good. Really creates an impressive bulge; not that you need any help there. The big ring does about the same thing. You’ll like the way they make your balls smack against a girl’s ass when you fuck her. The smaller ring fits around the base of your cock. You’ll have to put it on before you get hard, though.”

    “And what does it do?” I asked.

    “It lets the blood in but won’t let it back out. It makes your cock feel like a steel rod…not that you need any help there either, probably,” he added.

    “Sounds like fun, though,” I said.

    “I figured you would get plenty of use out of something like that. I didn’t know if you would have the nerve to wear the jockstraps in the gym, though,” he said.

    “Hell yes, I’ll wear them. Every one of them. Thanks again, Rich. I really appreciate this. I’m just sorry I didn’t have anything for you.”

    “You’ve got something for me every time you take your shirt off,” he said. “And if you want to give me something….well, don’t be so damned modest around the room. I like to watch.”

    “Okay,” I said. I could give him that any day of the week. But it wasn’t enough. I wanted to get him something; a gift. But what? It came to me when I was at the campus drug store picking up mouthwash and toothpaste and stuff. Hell, give him what he wanted! Me! It was a no-brainer. I know, it sounds egotistical as hell, but it was simple fact; the guy was hot for me. Okay, I wasn’t just being charitable. Living with a gay guy for four months did raise my curiosity level and it would be a good way to give Rich a Christmas present and have my curiosity satisfied at the same time. I admit that I’d wished more than once that he would try something but I’d scared him off that first day and hadn’t given him any encouragement since. I walked around to where the Christmas stuff was on sale and bought some wide ribbon and a big red bow. At the cards section I searched for a card but couldn’t find one that said what I wanted to say. Finally, I bought a really nice card that just said Merry Christmas inside and decided I would write in it whatever else I wanted to say, although I didn’t know what that would be. We were in a state that had recently passed a law allowing the sale of booze to nineteen-year-olds so I went over to the beer and wine section and bought a bottle of champagne. I didn’t particularly like champagne and I didn’t know if Rich did, but I thought the occasion called for champagne. On the way back through the store I picked up a package of condoms, the real reason I’d come to the drug store. The condoms weren’t for Rich.

    I was deep in thought how I would present Rich with his gift and not paying any attention, I found myself in the check out line of a young, pretty babe.

    “Shit,” I swore under my breath. I usually looked for a male checkout clerk, or an older woman who didn’t give a second look to a guy buying condoms. I was the last one in the line, I could’ve stepped into another line but I didn’t want to look obvious and foolish. Hell, what sane guy steps out of a checkout line with a babe like that at the register? I was casually looking at the candy rack and all the other stuff they put at the checkout to try to extract one more buck out of you. There were small packages of mistletoe that they’d forgotten to put on the sale rack and yet another idea popped in my head. I put a package of mistletoe on the counter. I also picked up a package of little gold Christmas bells. I laid the pack of condoms on the counter with everything else, hoping it might get lost in everything else The lady ahead of me picked up her bags and left and the checkout girl began ringing my stuff up. She rang up the condoms then picked up the mistletoe, but not without obviously noticing that the condoms were extra-large size.

    “Well, I have to say, I’ve never seen this combination before,” she said with a sly smile. She laughed softly when I must have blushed. “Looks like somebody is expecting some action,” she said with a twinkling smile. “This is a joke, right?” she said with the mistletoe in her hand. “You don’t need mistletoe.”

    “There’s this shy girl,” I lied.

    “Well, she won’t be shy for long,” she said as she made a show of picking up the condoms to put them in the bag. She hesitated, glanced at the package and added, “I certainly hope she’s not a virgin.”

    I couldn’t believe she was being so bold. I didn’t mind; I just didn’t believe it. But there was no one else in her line. I paid her and she took her time counting the change back into my hand and purposely touching her fingers to my hand.

    “If the shy girl doesn’t work out…..”

    “Yeah, I know where to find you,” I finished.

    I walked out with a warm, flushed feeling. I was always embarrassed when a girl came on to me like that but I liked it. I added her to my list; at the top. I would definitely call her. I felt a little foolish at what I had just purchased. A card for Rich, condoms, not for Rich, mistletoe to try to get a guy to kiss my dick, and gift-wrap. I was going to gift-wrap myself, for a guy. I laughed to myself.

    Rich was going out for pizza, and I didn’t know what else, that night with some friends. I waited till well after he’d left before I set my plan in motion. I showered and put on talc and deodorant in all the important places, shaved and splashed on some aftershave, on my body as well as my face. I slipped on my sneakers and socks and tied the Christmas bells on my shoelaces. Then I picked out one of the jockstraps he’d given me. It was hard to choose one but I finally chose the Ten. Hell, why not, I was a ten, and he must’ve thought so, too. The red one would have been nice and Christmasy and I really liked the gray one with the little pick holes and tears in it…I liked them all…but I chose the Ten.

    I decided to try the big cock ring. I struggled to get my balls shoved through the circle but it felt good once I had it on. Rich was right, it held my balls out and it felt good. I pulled on the jockstrap.

    “Damn!” I swore softly when I saw how my manhood stuffed the pouch of the jockstrap in a big bulge. The ring made it look like I had a huge sausage and two baseballs stuffed in there. I would save the smaller ring for later. I wrapped a piece of the wide ribbon around my waist and taped it in back. Then I draped a piece of the ribbon over one shoulder, down my back, and down across my upper body, tucked it between my legs and back up over my butt to meet the other end; it was like one of those ribbon banner things that the Miss America contestants wear with their bathing suits. I struggled to get the two ends taped together. Then I attached the mistletoe to the front of my jockstrap.

    I wanted to say more than the “Merry Christmas” printed on inside of the card but I didn’t know what, or how to say it. After a moment of thought it came simply; I wrote, “You’ve heard the old saying, What You See Is What You Get…Well…..” then the words Merry Christmas followed. It was to the point but it hadn’t said it all. There was more thing I had to drag out of myself. I mean, I had never written a personal Christmas card to a gay guy before. On the blank inside left of the card I wrote more. “Rich, I mean no arrogance or offense by this brazen but feeble attempt to make up for all of the agony I must put you through. I humbly offer myself for your pleasure if that’s what you want.” Jason T.

    I read and re-read the card several times. It wasn’t something I should be writing to another guy…I certainly wouldn’t want it to fall into anyone else’s hands…but it was what I wanted to say to Rich and I was sure he would like it. I put the card in the envelope and tucked it inside the waistband of my jockstrap. I got two glasses and set them in the windowsill with the bottle of champagne. Then I waited.

    I waited and paced. I pried the cork part way out of the bottle so it would be ready to pop when Rich came in. Everything had to be timed just right. I had to get his immediate reaction first…see the expression on his face….before I popped the bottle of champagne. Not that it was all that important; if I offended him, then I was going to be left embarrassed as shit and feeling like a damned fool anyway. But I was sure he wouldn’t be offended. I paced some more.

    I was getting nervous. For a fleeting moment I thought maybe I should call it all off. But a part of me felt that I owed Rich something, and another part of me from the dark side wanted to know what it would be like to be with another guy. I wondered what he would do if he accepted me as my gift to him; tried to imagine what and how he would do it. Suck my cock, I was pretty sure of that, but would he just drop to his knees and pull my jock down and go at it? Geezuss, I hoped he didn’t bring somebody home with him who would see me like this.

    I heard footsteps in the hall for the umpteenth time and quickly took my stance again; my butt resting back against the windowsill, one foot crossed over the other and holding the champagne. My heart leapt in my throat as I heard the doorknob. As the door swung open Rich snatched off his baseball cap to toss it in the chair, as he always did, but his hand froze in mid-air.

    “Geezusss!” he swore softly.

    “Close the door,” I said.

    He closed the door and I noticed he locked it. When he turned around I popped the cork from the bottle and champagne bubbled out in a stream and soaked into the rug. Rich just stood there, his mouth dropped, his eyes wide.

    “I hope you like champagne,” I said as I poured the two glasses that I held in my other hand.

    “Yeah, I…like…champagne…Wow!” he breathed, still gaping in disbelief.

    I held the glass out to him. Instead of taking it he leaned in for me to let him take a drink from the glass. I held the glass to his lips for him to sip. It was a strange moment, our eyes locking over the top of the glass. Then he wrapped his hands around mine around the glass and guided it to my lips. I sipped out of the same glass, wondering still about the strange feelings that were going through me. I had never felt so close to another man in my life as I did Rich at that moment.

    “Merry Christmas,” I said.

    “Yeah…Merry…Christmas.”

    We sipped the champagne and looked at each other for a long moment; it would have been an uncomfortable moment had we not had the champagne as a focal point. My head was buzzing and it wasn’t from the champagne.

    “Tell me you’re not just messing with my head,” he said.

    “Actually, I thought it would be the other way around,” I said with a chuckle.

    He took the glass away and drank again while he brushed one finger over my lips to wipe off the champagne. When he lowered his glass I did the same. I set my glass down in the windowsill. I didn’t know what to do with my hands. I crossed my arms across my chest, making my arm muscles bulge.

    “If this is a dream or it’s not what I think it is, tell me now so I can leave before I make a total ass of myself,” Rich said.

    “It would be rude to walk out without opening your Christmas present,” I said.

    “My…Christmas…present…..”

    “I think the card has your name on it,” I said, nodding down to the care tucked in my jockstrap.

    Instead of taking the card he put his hands on my biceps. I knew what was going to happen even though the reality of it seemed far off in my head. Rich leaned forward, hesitantly…even cautiously…and when I didn’t recoil…I unfolded my arms and placed my hands on the windowsill for support as he was leaning in. I didn’t recoil or make the slightest move away from him. I knew what was happening and even though this had never been part of my curiosity, I wanted it to happen. I closed my eyes….perhaps to block myself from the reality….then felt his lips brush against mine. His tongue flicked out to lick the champagne from my lips and when I did the same our tongues touched and I felt jolted from the electrical shock that tremored through me. Then he was kissing me. I was being kissed by another man! It took a second for it to register full force but by that time I was kissing him back. And it wasn’t just a brotherly kiss; or I was going to see that it wasn’t. I wrapped my arms around him, with my hands moving quite naturally and boldly to his butt. Geezuss, I’d never even thought about hugging a guy like this before, let alone touching another guy’s butt!

    I offered no resistance when his tongue gently pried my lips apart and snaked into my mouth. Rather, I met his tongue with my own and one of us let out a moaning little whinny. I think it was me. I lashed my tongue around his, sucking it into my mouth, pulling it as far back to my throat as I could. I wanted to swallow it. It was like no other kiss I’d ever experienced; all with females, of course. I’d had my share of girl’s tongues in my mouth, but I wanted to swallow this cute, muscular little stud! I pulled him tightly against me as our mouths smashed and ground together. I had never kissed a girl like this; never so passionately. It seemed a long time before we broke apart. I rolled my eyes back in my head and let out a long gasp.

    “Geezussss!”

    “Yeah,” he said. “Where the hell did that come from?”

    “Trust me, from out of nowhere,” I said.

    “Somehow, I don’t think that was part of my Christmas present,” he said. “Was it?”

    “No, it…well, it wasn’t planned, but…well, fuck, Merry Christmas anyway,” I said.

    Rich’s hands were on me, smoothing over my muscles. “I can assume that the rest of it is my Christmas present.”

    “Yeah….it all is,” I said.

    He took the card out of my jockstrap. I watched his lips move as he read it….. “You’ve heard the old saying, What You See Is What You Get… Well…” then his eyes shifted to the left side of the card. “I mean no arrogance or offense by this brazen but feeble attempt to make up for all of the agony I must put you through. I humbly offer myself for your pleasure if that’s what you want.” Jason T.

    “No offense taken, Jason T,” he said.

    “Yeah, I sort of figured that out, that you weren’t gonna be offended,” I said.

    He untied the ribbon from around my waist. It was taped to the other one so he unwrapped me completely, down to my jockstrap, which was still festive with mistletoe. “I guess I should have kissed you down here first, where the mistletoe is hanging,” he said.

    “I thought maybe you didn’t see it,” I said.

    He went to his knees, down on his haunches and clasped his hands around my thighs as he tilted his face in under the clump of mistletoe to kiss the pouch of my jockstrap. “Ohhhhhhhh,” I moaned softly. He glanced up at me, his mouth still opened and wrapped around as much of the pouch as he could. “I can feel your hot breath through my jock,” I said.

    “I want you to feel my hot breath, not through your jock,” he said. He kissed my pouch as he had kissed me, with his mouth open and his tongue doing its magic. I reached down and removed the mistletoe and laid it in the windowsill. He wrapped his arms around my thighs and my butt and smashed his face into my jockstrap with almost loving desperation.

    “Geezuss, you don’t know how many times I’ve dreamed of this,” he whispered.

    “I figured about four months,” I said.

    “If you only knew the agony you’ve put me through all those four months.”

    “I apologized for that. I’m trying to make up for it,” I said.

    My jockstrap was soaked with his spit. Rich crooked his fingers under the waistband of my jock and tugged it down. The material stretched and pulled down, exposing my hair, then the root of my cock and it looked like Rich’s eyes were starting to get wet.

    “My God,” he whispered as he pulled the jock down farther, about half way down my cock. It was the proudest moments of my life unfolding before his eyes; proud that I was hung the way I was, just for him. He pulled the jockstrap nearly to my knees before my rubbery cock swung free. It almost hit him in the face. “Holy Shit,” he swore softly.

    “Don’t worry, it’ll get hard, it just takes a little time for all the blood to get pumped down there,” I said. It was a stupid thing to say but I needed to say something.

    “Take your time,” he said. He watched with awe as my cock got bigger and thicker and longer, till it was almost menacing, even from my view. “I can’t believe this,” he whispered. “And these… your balls are so big and heavy,” he said as he hefted them.

    “I’d better warn you, they’re full, too,” I said. “I’m hoping you can do something about that.”

    “Oh, yeah, I’ll take care of it,” he said.

    There was precum oozing out of the wide piss slit, thick and pearl-like in color. Rich nuzzled in under my cock to kiss my balls then took one in his mouth. The excitement caused precum to gush out into his hair. I squeezed my cock to stop the flow. Rich leaned back, lapping his way up the underside of my cock. I let go of it and the damned-up precum gushed out onto his forehead. He didn’t seem to mind. He dragged his tongue the rest of the way up my cock and lapped the stuff off of my cockhead and more boiled out. It was exciting to watch him do that. I pressed my cock down from its sharp angle so it was sticking straight out at him. I wanted him to suck it in the worst way. He flicked the slit with the tip of his tongue for more of my ball juice.

    “You like that stuff?” I asked hoarsely.

    “Yes,” he replied.

    “I’m glad, cause there’s gonna be a lot of it,” I told him.

    “It’s almost like your coming,” he said.

    “No,” I guffawed. “You’ll know when I’m coming.”

    He formed a big ‘O’ with his mouth and I filled it with my cock.

    “MMmnnnnnnn,” he moaned.

    “Awwwhhhhhh,” I cried softly. Shit, I never felt anything like it in my life! His tongue was so alive, dancing all around my cock and I could feel the precum oozing out with such force that it was almost like I was coming. I hoped there would be some left for the main event. And Rich gobbled it up. I wondered what it tasted like.

    “You really like that stuff, don’t you? What’s it taste like?” I asked.

    He withdrew his head and squeezed some thick, pearl-juice onto his fingertips. Then he offered it up to me. I instinctively took his wrist but hesitated. I was curious what it tasted like but I wasn’t so sure I wanted to find out.

    “Go ahead, it’s your own stuff,” he said. “It’s not cum… it’s just ball juice.”

    “It tastes different from cum?”

    “Yes. Go ahead, try it,” he urged me. “Geezuss, don’t tell me you never tasted your own come.”

    “No, I haven’t,” I said. I brought his hand to my mouth and sucked my precum off his fingers. I was startled at the taste of it. It was good, sort of… I had to admit I liked the tangy-sweetness of the stuff, or maybe it was just the excitement of the moment, and trying something new and forbidden. I worked it around in my mouth with some spit then swallowed. It didn’t taste as good going down; it left a strange after-taste in my mouth.

    “Want some more?” Rich asked.

    “No, you can have it,” I said.

    “Good. I hate sharing,” he joked.

    He took my cock back in his mouth and began sucking it in earnest.

    “Awwwhhhhh….OHhhhhh, Fuckkkk!” I swore with my hands on top of his head.

    He sucked me hard; he sucked me slow and gentle. He sucked me with a reverence, and he sucked me like a hungry wolf. I couldn’t quite grasp how wonderful it felt and I cursed all the time I’d wasted; all those times when I had guys I thought come on to me and I turned them down. I cursed all the months that were wasted, with me and Rich living right in the same room. My curiosity was running wild. I wondered if Rich did everything I thought gay guys did. I wondered if he would let me fuck him. I couldn’t come out and ask him. I just hoped he would suggest it. But he was hungry for my cock and seemed satisfied with it. It had a lot to offer but I kept looking at his butt in my mind’s eye. Do you do all the stuff that people think gay guys do? Have you ever done the other? Have you ever gone all the way with a guy? Do you fuck? Have you ever been fucked? Can I fuck you? None of it would come. Then I thought of a way–simple and subtle.

    “I would like to try the cock ring, see what it feels like, if this would be a good time,” I said hoarsely.

    Rich got off my cock. “Try to let your cock go down a little,” he said as he got the largest black ring out of the gift box.

    I willed my cock to rubbery but it wouldn’t go down much. He slipped the ring down over my cock, to the base then pulled my balls up, one at a time and I winced with pain as he forced them through the ring.

    “Sorry. It’s easier if you’re soft,” he said.

    “Wow! That does feel good,” I said. The ring held my balls up like two fists. Rich sucked them lovingly. My ruse didn’t work. Rich went back to sucking my cock. But I didn’t give up, “You said this holds my balls up and makes them smash against a girl’s butt?” I said.

    He nodded and backed off of my cock again. “Yeah. Do you want to try it on me and see how it feels?”

    I registered shock, as if such a thing had never entered my mind. “Try it on you?…do you mean…f-fuck you? Fuck you in the ass?”

    “Yes.”

    “You could actually…take me?” I asked, indicating my size.

    “You would have to take it easy, but yeah, I’ll take it all,” he said as he started taking off his clothes.

    “Ohh, Geezuss, if you could do that…!”

    He was nicely built, with tight muscles that danced and rippled when he moved. His back was to me when he shoved his shorts down and stepped out of them. Knowing I was going to have it, I almost gasped as I watched his tight, round butt muscles sort of spread open, as if in invitation.

    “You’ve got a great butt,” I said.

    “Thanks.”

    “It’s solid, shaped like a bodybuilder’s butt.”

    He went over to his bunk and groped under the edge of the mattress where he retrieved a large tube of lube and another smaller tube. “Do you want to use a condom?” he asked.

    “Not unless you say I have to,” I said, my eyes glued to his smooth, tanned body.

    “Not on my account,” he said.

    “Good. I hate those things,” I said.

    He had laid the lube and condoms on the table. He uncapped the smaller tube and applied some between his buns. Then he uncapped the larger one and held it out to squeeze some lube on my fingers. Then he squeezed some on his fingers and applied it between his taut buns. I pulled my cock out of the side of my jockstrap and lubed it up. He dropped the cap and when he bent over, I moved to close the bare inches that separated us, poking my cock at his butt.

    “You’re anxious,” he said.

    “Yeah.” I’d never done this and I didn’t know where my audacity was coming from but I found myself urging him to bend over the table. He sprawled across it and spread his legs, his butt turned up to me. I stepped up behind him, following my cock where it was aimed between his buns. Finding his asshole was easy; it was the deepest point between his buns. I nudged my cock against it and he whimpered with anticipation. His asshole was like a loose drum-head; there was give, but it wasn’t giving way for my cock.

    “Don’t be afraid to use some force,” he said.

    I took hold of his hips and pushed harder, determined to penetrate his hole. He pushed back against my cock and we worked together but I didn’t believe it would go in. I couldn’t imagine his asshole stretching that far, to accommodate my cock that was thick as my wrist.

    “I don’t think this going to work. I don’t think it’s going to go in,” I said.

    “Put some power of that bodybuilder’s butt behind it.”

    I tried again, pulling on his hips. The force stretched his drum-head but his asshole held fast. “If it does go in, I’m gonna tear your ass apart,” I said. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

    “Let’s go over on my bunk,” he said. I followed him and my cock to his bunk where he turned and knelt down to pull my jockstrap down so I could step out of it. I was surprised when he held my jock up to his face and breathed in the aroma, and then he put it around his neck. There was something very sexual about it. At his urging I stretched out on his bunk bed with my legs splayed out, my feet extended over the edge. He crawled between them, hunkered over me under the upper bunk to suck my cock. The ring pushed my balls up and out, making them look huge. He wrapped one hand around them, tugging and twisting them gently. Every moment or two he would lean down and suck them both into his mouth.

    “Ohhh, Godddd! Awww, man, that feels so good!” I moaned. “Are we going to do it like this, with me on the bottom?” I asked.

    “To start with, if it’s okay,” he said. “I’ve got more control, riding down on you. Once I get used to it, you can fuck me any way you want.”

    Rich crouched beneath the upper bunk, astraddle me, and lowered himself down to my cock. When the head of my cock was nestled against his hole he let some of his weight down. He squirmed around and worked his ass up and down on my cock and I could feel his drumhead stretch and give. Then with a quick intake of breath, he let his weight down harder. My cock slipped through his tight hole and was suddenly engulfed in the heat of his ass. Rich paused, his eyes closed tightly in a painful wince. I felt terrible that I was hurting him so, but he was the one who had asked if I wanted to fuck him, and he was in control. I could feel his ass muscles clenching tightly around the rim of my cock. It felt like it was trying to pull it up inside.

    “We don’t have to do this, Rich,” I said in a hoarse whisper but I was praying that we would.

    Rich nodded. “Yeah, we do,” he said breathlessly. “I’ve dreamed of this since I first laid eyes on you, I’m not walking out of that dream.”

    “Well, we could do it…a little at a time, maybe,” I said.

    Rich laughed softly. “With a cock this size, as thick as yours, there is no little at a time. You either take it or you don’t. I’m taking it. No self-respecting gay would walk away from such a magnificent cock.” With that he began to lower himself onto my cock. Lower, and lower, inch by inch, and I gaped in disbelief as I watched my cock slowly disappear into the delicate folds of his ass. More than half way in I felt an obstacle but Rich twisted and maneuvered around it and kept riding down on my cock. Toward the end he bounced up and down a couple of times then sat all the way down on it.

    “AAawwhhhhhhhhhh,” I moaned softly.

    “Fuck! You’re big!” he gasped.

    “If I’m too big…..”

    “No,” he cut in. “There’s no such thing as a cock being too big; there are only those wimps who can’t handle it.”

    “Well, you’re not a wimp, that’s for sure,” I said.

    After a moment he eased up on my cock, till only the head was inside him. Then he shoved back down, smashing his butt against my thighs.

    “Ohhhhhh,” I moaned.

    “Yeah…fuckin’ big time…OOhhhhhhh,” he said. He rode up again then back down, then again, till he was fucking my cock with a steady, gentle pace. “Oh, God, this is good,” he whispered, his head tossed back. “Fuck, I never had such a big cock before. I hope my ass feels okay for you.”

    “Are you kidding? Fuck, I never felt anything like it.” Then I asked, because he was already driving me so close, “Can I cum in you?”

    “Yes. I want to feel it.”

    “Oh, you’re gonna feel it,” I assured him. “I don’t usually go off so fast but you’re building up a hellacious explosion; I can feel it.”

    “Don’t hold it back,” he said. “We can stretch it out next time.”

    “Ah, good, there’s gonna be a next time,” I joked. As bad as I wanted to shoot, Rich had the expertise to hold me off. He seemed to know just when to pause or he would ride me real slow, or he would raise up off of my cock so it popped free of his ass then wait a minute and ride it back down. My cock didn’t like that. He was driving me crazy. I was wanting to cum so bad, yet I wanted it to last and I was glad he was in control.

    “You’re driving me fuckin’ crazy, you know that?” I said, my voice wavering.

    He smiled and rode my cock. “Do you wanta be in control?” he asked as he rose up.

    “Naw, I didn’t mean…” But he raised up off my cock and was stepping off the bunk and it was the first I really noticed his cock, standing straight out, bucking and throbbing. He was big, too. Not as big as me, but I would hate to try to take it in my ass.

    “Come on, let me lie down there, I’ll get on the bottom,” he said.

    I scrambled off the bunk and he took my place. I figured he would stretch out on his stomach and turn his butt up for me but he surprised me by lying on his back with his knees cocked up. He was going to let me fuck him like a girl. I ducked under the upper bunk and got between his knees and he lifted his legs up and hooked his toes in the slats of the top bunk. I aimed and plugged his ass as easily as I would a girl. I sank in to the hilt and he squirmed against me, sort of tossing his butt around like he was in a sling. I was on top but he was still fucking me, till I took over. I leaned over him and put the pressure of my weight on him and the power of my butt and thighs behind my thrusts and I was fucking him. I was fucking my first guy. He uncurled his toes from the slats of the upper bunk and laid his legs over my shoulders and submitted to my hard thrusts.

    “Ohhh… Ohhhhh… Ohhh, yeah… Ohhhh, God, you know how to fuck!”

    “Every guy knows how to fuck. It’s a natural talent,” I said as I plowed into him.

    “Not…like…this!” he gasped. I was fucking him so hard the bunk bed was scooting out from the wall. He was squeezing my muscles and running his hands all over me. “Damn, you’re solid,” he whispered.

    “You like that? You like those muscles?”

    “Yessss.”

    I liked his hands on my muscles, too. I liked the adoration. As things progressed, I found that I couldn’t simply work up my climax for my own pleasure. I had worked hard to develop my stamina and holding power, till I was somewhat of a legend among those on campus who knew me well. Girls I dated knew they were in for the long haul if I got going. It was no different with Rich. I wanted to make it as good for him as he was for me.

    “Listen, I’m pretty long winded; if you get tired or sore, let me know; I can stop,” I said.

    “Not on your life,” he said.

    “But I can fuck for hours,” I warned.

    “I thought you were getting close,” he said.

    “I was. I am. I wanta cum so bad, but I wanta keep going.”

    “Okay, I’m in this for the long haul, as long as you can last,” he said.

    We were into it; into each other; enjoying each other’s bodies almost to the point that we were making love. I’d known Rich for four months and I really liked him; his open honesty and sense of humor. But I was feeling something more than like as I fucked him. I shook it off. “Merry fuckin’ Christmas,” I said, laughing, as I fucked him. He smiled, his eyes fluttering, and took my cock, his tight, hot asshole sucking it up into his insides. After awhile he wanted me on the bottom again. This time it was easy. I stretched out and folded my arms over my head, closed my eyes and let him ride my cock.

    Suddenly, the door opened. “OH!….SHIT! Sorry!” someone said. And just as quickly it closed. I craned my neck to see who it was but the person was already exiting and pulling the door behind him.

    “Shit, I thought I locked the door!” Rich moaned.

    “I saw you, must not have got it locked,” I said. “Who was it? Did you get a look?” I asked. I was surprised how calm I was. I thought I should have been panicked, but nothing mattered right then except Rich’s warm, tight ass still squeezing my cock.

    “Ryan Cooke,” he said.

    “Oh, Shit! I work out with him!” I gasped.

    “Well, you’re going to have something to talk about next time you work out,” Rich said as he climbed off and went to lock the door. “Maybe he didn’t really see us,” he said.

    “He saw us. Didn’t you hear him?”

    “Geezuss–how could I be so stupid!” Rich said.

    “I’ll bet he’s spreading it around right now,” I said.

    “We are two consenting adults; we’re not doing anything illegal,” Rich said.

    “That’s going to go a long way protecting my reputation, and yours,” I said. I could feel my cock going down and saw the disappointment on Rich’s face.

    “Are you, uh….we’re not going to go on?” he asked awkwardly.

    “I can’t,” I said, shaking my head wearily as I got up from the bunk. I paced the room nervously, peering out the window, looking for who the hell knew. Then I turned off the lamp and started to climb up into my own bunk. Rich put his hand on my thigh to stop me.

    “Could we just sleep together, then?” he asked. “The door’s locked, for sure.”

    I hesitated, feeling uneasy about it. We had just gotten caught having sex. But then I ducked under my bunk and crawled into his bunk beside him. “This is going to be crowded,” I said.

    “That’s the point,” he said.

    I was surprised how comfortable I was putting my arm out for him to lie on, and holding him close. I was also surprised how good his solid muscles felt against my own. I let the waves of the good feelings flow over me and felt my cock reversing course. Pretty quick, I was tenting the sheet.

    “Rich?”

    “Yeah?”

    “I was supposed to be your Christmas present, till that guy barged in and ruined it. I…I wanta fuck you again, finish giving you your present, if you still want it,” I said.

    “Yes…I still want it,” he said.

    I mounted him again, but it wasn’t the same as before. It was pure, raw sex now. I knew I was giving Rich a lot of pleasure but it was more about me getting my rocks off. “Do you want me to cum in you?” I asked as I pumped us to a climax.

    “Yes, but I want to see you shoot,” he said. “You can cum in me next time.”

    I stroked him a couple more minutes, till I felt the heat building up in my loins, then I pulled out and jacked it the rest of the way. Rich leaned his head up to watch and I wanted to tell him he’d better duck but I kept jacking off. I gave a choked gasp as my hips suddenly lurched out of control and then I exploded.

    “Shit!” Rich swore gleefully when the first salvo shot out full force and splattered on his face. Another sailed up over his head and the third hit him in the face. I lost count how many more landed on his chest and shoulders and his belly before my cock was oozing cum into his pubes and on his balls.

    “Damn, I never seen anybody cum like that!”

    “I should have warned you,” I said.

    “No, it was a wonderful surprise,” he said. “You said I would know it when you shot off.”

    I got one of our T-shirts for him to wipe his face off then lay back down beside him. I was spent and satisfied and I would have preferred climbing up in my own bunk but I figured I owed him more than that on his Christmas present.

    I was a little gun-shy about going to work out the next day. I would…I had to…but I was dreading walking into the gym. Rich wasn’t worried about it but then I didn’t figure he had the same reputation I had. He was gay and I think most people who knew him, knew it, so it wasn’t such a big deal for him to get fucked or have sex with another guy. I wasn’t gay; it wasn’t the same thing for me. In the end I sucked it up, grabbed my gym bag and went. I breathed a big sigh of relief when I saw that Ryan wasn’t there, but I was on edge all through my workout, fearful that he would walk in. He didn’t.

    My worry over Ryan and my reputation didn’t hinder my hormones and I was living in the same room with a guy who made those hormones boil and rage through me. I likened it to living with a beautiful girl, except that frankly, the sex was better. Yeah, I hated to admit that to myself but unlike a girl, there were no pretenses with Rich. He wanted sex as much as I did–any time I wanted and any way I wanted to give it to him. And he was cute and well built, which didn’t hurt. It was like fucking one of my own; one of the guys at the gym. I couldn’t explain why, but that made it more okay, as opposed to having sex with some wimpy guy, which I wouldn’t do in the first place. It would be hard to say who was the more insatiable; me or Ryan. I was having more sex with him in one night than I normally had in a month. It came as natural as eating.

    A few days later the inevitable happened. I encountered Ryan Cooke at the gym. He sauntered over to me with a big grin on his face.

    “When were you going to tell me?” he asked, as he dropped his gym bag.

    “I didn’t think there was any reason for you or anybody else to know,” I said.

    “Well, it was pretty dumb, leaving the door unlocked,” he said.

    “Look, Ryan….I don’t know what you’re thinking but…..”

    “Hey, I’m not thinking anything now that I wasn’t thinking before. Or at least wondering about,” he said.

    “What do you mean?”

    “Hey, you’re living with a gay guy. Everybody knows Rich is gay. It’s the natural progression of things.”

    “Not really, that was the first time it happened,” I said.

    “Well, it progressed to a first time,” he said. “I’ll bet it wasn’t the last.”

    “No. No, it wasn’t,” I admitted bravely. I could’ve lied and said I was drunk or something but it would have denigrated Rich.

    “So you’re getting it regular now.”

    “Listen, as one guy to another, I’m asking you not to tell anybody, if you haven’t already,” I said in a kindly, begging tone. “Those guys have a rough enough time on campus without spreading shit like that around.”

    “Yeah, I’ll bet Rich is having a real rough time of it, spreading his buns for that horse cock of yours. That’s gotta be real rough riding for him.” He sat down on the next bench to take off his shoes and socks. “Tell you what. My mouth is sealed if he opens his ass up for me.”

    “I don’t know if he will do that,” I said. “And I’m not going to ask him.”

    “Hey, I’m not hung as well as you, but I know gays love guys with muscles, and I’ve got plenty of those.”

    “I’m not going to ask him,” I said again.

    “Okay, but when you do talk to him, try to convey that he doesn’t have much choice in the matter,” Ryan said.

    I stared at him in disbelief of his audacity. “I think he’ll figure that out,” I said dryly.

    “You don’t want me saying anything….it sounds like you’re more concerned about him than yourself,” Ryan said.

    “I don’t have anything to be concerned about,” I said bravely. “I’m not the one getting fucked. Are you going to be concerned if he lets you fuck him? Are you going to go around telling everybody that you fucked him?”

    “No, not as long as I get to keep on fucking him,” he replied.

    I rose up, swung my legs over and sat facing him. “Don’t blackmail him,” I said sternly. “I’ll talk to him and I’m sure he’ll go along with it. Maybe it’ll become a regular thing and maybe it won’t. But don’t try to blackmail him into being your sex slave.” My tone had turned from stern to warning.

    “Sounds like you’re threatening me,” he said.

    “I just want you to understand where I’m coming from.”

    “Where are you coming from?” he asked with a sly grin. Then he laughed and shrugged. “Hey, I don’t wanta be where I’m not wanted,” he said. “Just set it up and let Rich decide for himself.”

    “Yeah, like you would give him a choice,” I said.

    I didn’t do it right away. I didn’t know why I was putting it off. I think part of me wanted Rich to myself. I was the one rooming with him, when most guys would have requested to be moved to protect their reputations and their fragile manhood. I more than liked the guy and I had the feeling that I was more than muscle and cock to him. He was very attentive to my needs. I sometimes woke up with Rich standing at my bunk bed sucking my cock. I invited him up to my bunk to ride my cock. Some days when we didn’t have classes we didn’t even get dressed. One cold, blustery day we skipped classes to stay in our room. We ran around naked, frolicking like two boys, in and out of the shower to clean up between sessions, and then we would fuck again. I wasn’t keeping track, but I discovered that Rich was marking it on the calendar. I was fucking him four and six times a day! That didn’t count the times he sucked me off.

    So I still was in no rush to ask him about Ryan Cooke. Then one day I opened our door to find Ryan standing there. I would’ve normally been surprised that he’d come calling. Ryan Cooke was on a football scholarship, and the jocks didn’t hang out with ordinary people. But I knew why he was standing at my door.

    “Hey, Towne,” he said.

    “Hello, Cooke,” I said.

    “Can I come in?”

    I stepped back and let him in but left the door open. He closed it.

    “Where’s your room mate?” he asked.

    “Rich is down doing his laundry,” I replied.

    “Will he be gone long?”

    “It’s in the building. He usually puts it in the washer or dryer then comes back up,” I said. “What’re you doing, slumming?”

    “Did you talk to him yet?”

    “No, the time’s never been right,” I said.

    “What’s to be right? Just come out and ask him,” he said.

    “Look, I don’t know if he would be interested.”

    “Get real,” Cooke said as he peeled off his T-shirt. His muscular upper body seemed to explode out of his jeans as his thick, wide pecs settled on his rib cage. He had shoulders that would fill the door and abs that you could scrub your clothes on, ridges of muscle that went all the way down below his navel. “Tell me he wouldn’t be interested in this…not to mention what I haven’t even showed you yet.” Then he smiled a leering grin. “But hey, maybe I was mistaken. Maybe it wasn’t you on top; I really didn’t get that good a look. That’s a cute, tight ass you’re sporting.”

    “What, there aren’t enough cute, tight asses in the frat house?” I said.

    “It’s full of cute, tight asses….we’re a bunch of jocks, and jocks have tight asses….but none that are willing. I mean, we’re just not built that way.”

    “Crap. You guys grab each other’s butts all the time, in front of thousands of fans, on national television,” I said.

    “It’s not the same. That’s just football.”

    “Yeah, well, that don’t keep people from wondering,” I scoffed.

    “You know, on second thought, I could’ve sworn it was you on the bottom,” Ryan said with a thin, evil grin.

    “You would be wrong,” I said.

    “Ever think about it? Ever think you’d like to try it?” he asked.

    “No,” I said.

    “Bullshit! You’re telling me when you’re fucking his tight, cute ass; you’re not wondering what makes him moan and groan?”

    “Can I ask you something? What were you doing over here in our dorm that night anyway?” I asked.

    “Looking for some of what I figured you were getting,” Cooke said. “I heard there was a guy over here who liked to do jocks.”

    I was nervous about Rich coming back from the laundry room and finding Ryan there. I wanted to talk to him first, to see how he felt about it. If he didn’t want to get involved with Cooke, then I was going to see that he didn’t. Ryan was a big football jock, but I didn’t figure he would want to mess with me. Cooke was getting impatient.

    “I’ll go get him,” I said, thinking it would be a good opportunity to talk to him. I walked down the hall toward the stairs. Rich was on the landing, coming upstairs. I must have looked worried or something.

    “Something wrong?” Rich asked.

    I went down to meet him on the landing. “Ryan Cooke is in our room.”

    “What does he want?”

    “Guess! I was supposed to talk to you,” I said.

    “About what?”

    “Guess again,” I said. “He, uh….he wants to….hell, you know what he wants. I was supposed to see if you’d be interested. Now he’s here.” Rich didn’t say anything for a moment. “Are you interested?” I asked.

    “Would it upset you if I were?” he asked.

    “No. No–of course not. I just want to know if you are, because if you’re not, I’ll get rid of him.”

    “No, he knows. He won’t let it rest,” Rich said.

    “Okay, do want me there? Cooke can be an ass sometimes.”

    “I would like that,” he said.

    We were heading on up the stairs. Half way down the hallway I slowed. “Do you want to do a threesome?” I asked.

    “Do you?’

    “I will, if you want to,” I agreed.

    “Truth? This is the wildest fantasy I’ve ever had. I’ve always wanted to try getting fucked by two guys at the same time.”

    I shook my head. “I don’t know what Cooke’s got, but you know what I’ve got. How much more do you think you can you handle?”

    “That’s what I want to find out.”

    “Okay, but if he tries anything you don’t want to do, just tell him. I’ll see that it doesn’t happen,” I said.

    “Will he listen to you?”

    “Oh, he’ll listen,” I assured him.

    We went on down the hall together. Rich stopped at the door and looked at our visitor, standing there without his shirt. He more than looked, he gaped.

    “Ryan Cooke,” he said quietly as he went inside.

    “Yeah. How’s it going?” Ryan said, putting out his hand.

    “O…Okay,” Rich stammered.

    The way Rich was looking at him, taking in his massively muscled upper body, there was no doubt that he was very interested. I didn’t mind, or tried not to; what the hell was it to me, anyway? Rich and I weren’t lovers or anything. Except that it pissed me off that Ryan Cooke could walk into a room and command the kind of attention he was getting from Rich. I shouldn’t complain; I grabbed my share of attention walking into a room, or the gym, or a restaurant, but being a campus jock added a mystique to it. I closed the door and locked it. I made sure it was locked.

    “What’s up?” Rich asked him.

    “I guess that depends on you….or him….did you talk to him?” he asked me.

    “Yeah, he’s okay with it,” I said.

    Rich’s eyes fairly raked over Cooke’s muscles. “I, uh….I was just going to have a beer while my clothes are drying,” he said. “Do you guys want one?” he asked Ryan and me.

    A beer! It was ten-thirty in the morning!

    “Sure, I’ll have one,” Ryan said.

    I declined. “Too fuckin’ early for me,” I said.

    “So, uh…I, uh….I’m not sure who was doing who the other night when I barged in; the lights were sort of dim,” Ryan said right out.

    He didn’t know?! Rich and I looked at each other. I waited for Rich to tell Ryan that I was fucking him, not the other way around. I wondered why he was hesitating. I didn’t want Ryan Cooke thinking that I was getting fucked in the ass! But Rich would have to be the one to tell him that I was fucking him. I wasn’t going to say it.

    “I was the one on the bottom,” Rich said.

    Ryan nodded with a knowing grin. “You ever get on top?” he asked.

    “Yes, but not like you’re thinking,” Rich replied.

    Then Ryan looked at me. “You ever get on the bottom?”

    “Not like you’re thinking,” I said sternly.

    “Shame.”

    “Yeah, shame,” I said.

    The big jock looked at us with a smile, setting his beer down. “If I’m not interrupting anything but the laundry, does anybody mind if I get comfortable? Are you staying? Is he staying?” he asked me and Rich.

    I looked to Rich to answer him, giving him an opportunity to excuse me if he’d changed his mind.

    “Yeah, he stays,” Rich said.

    “Then why don’t we all get comfortable? ” he asked as he went for his belt.

    Rich started taking off his clothes so I did, too. Ryan had a more rugged build than me, with a little hair on his chest and belly. He was more athletic, while I was smooth, but I was built. Poor Rich didn’t know who to look at first. He was practically drooling by the time Ryan was naked.

    “So, you like to be fucked?” Ryan asked Rich as he pulled on his cock.

    “Yes,” Rich said in a hushed tone.

    “Well, since you’ve been getting it from your roommate, I’ll go first,” Ryan said. “Besides I don’t want to have to follow in the path of that big monster–you wouldn’t even feel mine.”

    Rich lay on his bunk and when Ryan climbed on with him, he raised his legs up and hooked his toes in the wooden slats of my bunk as he had down with me so many times. I stood back and watched while Ryan mounted him. He wasn’t as gentle as I was, but then I guess he didn’t have to be. I had him beat in the cock department, by quite a lot. He soon proved that knew how to move, though. He’d obviously had a lot of experience and practice. Real quickly, he had Rich moaning and yelling and thrashing around under him like he was in heat, hell, just like he did with me. Sweat was breaking out on Ryan’s face and running down from his armpits.

    “Goddam! You’re good, stud,” he gasped. “Fuck, I don’t remember many women being this good. How is it? Am I doing okay? I never fucked a guy before,” he said.

    “You’re….d-doing….great,” Rich gasped between thrusts.

    He fucked him for a while longer than paused. “How about we roll over and put you on top?” Ryan suggested.

    I remembered what Rich had said about wanting to try taking two cocks at the same time, that’s where I wanted him too. They changed positions with Ryan stretched out on his back with his arms up over his head and Rich mounted him. He rode down then rode his big cock like he was on a bucking bronc. Rich being in control was driving Ryan nuts. I had to admit it was exciting as hell to watch, too, but I wanted in on the action. I wanted to see if Rich could actually take us both. I climbed on the bunk behind him. He glanced over his shoulder with a slack smile and bent down over Ryan’s torso, tilting his butt up for me.

    “What the hell…? What’re you gonna do?” Ryan asked.

    “I’m getting tired of waiting,” I said as I positioned my cock between Rich’s butt along the top of Ryan’s cock.

    “Aww, your cock is hot,” Ryan said.

    “Just move over and make room for a real cock,” I said.

    “Shit, that monster is going to crush mine,” he whined.

    I pushed and maneuvered and shoved and had a hell of a time but Rich’s ass finally, suddenly gave way and the head of my cock slipped inside.

    “AWWWhhhhhhhh!” he cried out. “Aawwwwhhh, Fuuccckkkk!”

    I didn’t ask him if it was too much. Of course it was. But it’s what he wanted. I shoved my cock in him slowly, sliding it along Ryan’s hot cock.

    “Aww, shit, that feels weird, your cock sliding against mine,” Ryan said.

    I shoved in as far as I could go, quite a bit deeper than Ryan. Then I started moving. I could feel the head of my cock sliding back and forth on the underside of Ryan’s cock. He could feel it too; I could tell by the way his cock throbbed harder. Rich was quiet.

    “Shit! This is what I call an ass!” Ryan said. “Aww, yeah…fuck him… I wanta feel that big horse cock sliding against mine!”

    I leaned down over Rich’s back. “This what you wanted, stud? Is it feeling okay?”

    “Ohhh, Yessssss! Awww….fuck me….fuck me, you big studs! Fuck me a new asshole!”

    We fucked him together, simultaneously. We fucked him with alternating strokes. Then one of us would lie still while the other fucked him. It was hard to tell which Rich liked best. I couldn’t believe the way his asshole was stretched so to accommodate the girth of both of our cocks. I wondered what we were doing to his insides, and if his asshole would close back up.

    Suddenly, as I was pumping inward, sliding my cockhead back and forth against Ryan’s, he went off. No warning or anything; I don’t know if even he knew it was going to happen till it did. I felt the stuff gushing out, bathing the head of my cock. It felt wonderful. But Ryan was one of those guys who went down pretty quick. I kept fucking Rich till Ryan’s cock melted and slipped out of his ass, and then kept right on fucking him for about another twenty minutes. I sort of wished Ryan had his cock inside him when I shot off. I didn’t like the guy but we made good sex together.

    We had to help Rich off the bunk and our cum ran out of his gaping asshole and down his legs. Crudely, Ryan laughed. I got him a towel and helped him into the bathroom to shower.

    “How was it?” I asked him.

    “My God… Incredible!”

    “Don’t tell him that, he’ll be over here every night,” I said.

    “Would that be so bad?” Rich said jokingly.

    I didn’t like his joke. I didn’t want Ryan Cooke in our lives. Fuck, was I jealous?

    I was right. Ryan was back the next night. We double fucked Rich again only this time I shot off with Ryan’s cock still inside him.

    “Motherfuck, it felt like you turned on a hose in there,” Ryan said.

    Ryan was back the next night, and the night after that. As good as the sex was, I was getting tired of having him around. He was in my space, and a big part of that space was Rich’s ass and his mouth. Okay, maybe I was jealous. Admittedly, there was a part of me that wanted Rich to myself. Soon it became evident that Ryan was doing exactly what I told him not to do. He was turning Rich into his slave. Times I wasn’t there I would come home and find Ryan fucking him. I didn’t like it but as long as Rich didn’t voice any objection, there wasn’t anything I could or was going to say about it. I didn’t realize how bad it was till Rich dropped a bombshell one night.

    I had walked in on them….they were very careless about leaving the door unlocked, I think on purpose on the part of Ryan….and there was Rich on his hands and knees on the bunk with Ryan pounding him unmercifully and he was leaning over the end of the bunk with another guy pumping his cock in and out of his mouth. There were four other guys standing around, naked, obviously waiting their turn. Two of them I recognized from our dorm; I found out later they all were. I looked around and saw that they hadn’t even bothered wearing any clothes to our room.

    “What the hell’s going on?” I asked.

    “Hey, you’re just in time,” one of them said.

    “In time for what, a gang-bang?” I was pissed that they had still left the door unlocked even after six guys had found their way in. Lord only knew how many more might have come in if I hadn’t come back. Our room was being used as a sex parlor.

    “Hell, he asked for it. He left the door cracked open. You could hear him down the hallway,” one of them said.

    I looked at Rich. There was little doubt that he was enjoying what they were doing to him but I saw a helpless pleading in his eyes. His body was enjoying it; but I sensed that he was being forced.

    “Okay, out,” I said, waving them to the door.

    “Fuck, no, not till I’ve had a crack at that tight little ass.”

    I glared at him. “I said, out. This is my room.” Suddenly, the guy decided he didn’t want to tangle with me.

    “Oh…okay.” The four guys filed out and I closed the door. I went over and tapped the guy on the shoulder who was getting his cock sucked.

    “Party’s over,” I said.

    “The fuck it is,” he said as he continued to pump his cock in and out of Rich’s mouth. “It ain’t over till I hear him gagging and choking on my big load of come.”

    I pulled him by the shoulder and whirled him around. His cock burst out of Rich’s mouth with a loud, wet suctioning sound. “I said the fuckin’ party’s over!” He didn’t argue with me either. I escorted him to the door and turned back to Rich and Ryan on the bunk.

    “I’m….cummming, man….awww, just let me….finish,” Ryan gasped as he slammed his cock in and out of Rich’s ass.

    I let him finish. I think Rich wanted him to. When he was done he was casual about putting on his clothes. I sat on the edge of the bunk where Rich lay on his stomach, his face to the wall. I kept my glare on Ryan Cooke the whole time he was getting dressed.

    “Ryan,” I said when he was at the door. He looked over his shoulder. “Don’t come back.”

    He smiled a crooked, evil smile. “Better ask him about that,” he said with a sneer.

    When the door was closed Rich still didn’t turn away from the wall. I put my hand on his butt. “Hey, buddy, are you okay?”

    “I’m leaving school, Jason,” he said.

    “What? Hey, turn over here and talk to me.”

    “I’m leaving, transferring out.” He rolled over on his back. “I can’t live like this, being someone’s sex slave. I know it looked like I was enjoying it; and okay, I couldn’t help it once they get started, I can’t help how it makes me feel.”

    “Why didn’t you just tell him not to come back?”

    “I have, more than once. He just laughs. This isn’t the first time he’s brought someone else in on it. Not as many as tonight, but a couple of times he’s brought his jock friends with him. It doesn’t do any good to tell him to stop. And I don’t want to drag you into it.”

    “Go to the dean, then.”

    “Oh, yeah, right,” he scoffed. “You want me to sit down with the dean and complain that I’m turning my butt up for one of the jocks and a half dozen guys in my dorm? He would laugh me out of the office.”

    “You don’t know that.”

    “I can’t go to the dean or anybody else,” he said, shaking his head wearily. “I….they’re blackmailing me.”

    “Blackmail?”

    “Yes. They….he, Ryan, and one of his buddies….they took pictures one time. He brought another guy with him, one of the football players, and they took turns while the other one took pictures.”

    “So–they’re in the pictures, too. They can’t use them against you.” I said.

    “They showed me the pictures. Their faces don’t show. Mine does.”

    “I can stop it,” I said.

    “It’s too late. He’s already brought three guys from his fraternity house in on it–and a bunch of guys from right here in the dorm. He leaves the door open a crack so they can just wander in. He said if I don’t do what he wants he’ll post the pictures in every frat house and in ever dorm on campus. Listen, don’t tell Cooke I’m leaving,” he said, “I just want to be gone one day.”

    “Where are you transferring to?” I asked.

    “I can’t say. I don’t want this to follow me.”

    “You’re not going to tell me?” I said in disbelief.

    “If I don’t tell you, you can’t slip,” he said.

    “No. You can’t just take off and not tell me where you’re going,” I said. “You know I won’t say anything!”

    “I know you wouldn’t on purpose, but you might slip. He’s been getting cruel and mean–even threatening.”

    “What kind of threats?”

    “They’re veiled threats,” he said.

    “What kind of threats?” I asked again.

    “He said if I didn’t go along with it, he would show up with the entire football team and invite the entire dorm in and they would fuck me a new asshole.”

    “I’ll make sure that doesn’t happen,” I said. “Even Ryan Cooke isn’t going to mess with me.”

    “You can’t be here all the time, and you can’t fight off the entire football team and our dorm,” he said. “Don’t worry, I’ll get in touch after awhile,” he said.

    “Look, if you need me for anything, pick up the phone. I’ll be there.”

    “You don’t even know where I’m going,” he said.

    “I’ll be there!” I told him again.

    He never said when he was leaving but I knew it would be soon. We had one more long night of incredible sex then just like he’d said, one day he simply wasn’t there. I was sad to see Rich leave. I was pissed at Cooke, not that he had run off the best sex I ever had, but he had hurt someone I cared about. I didn’t realize how much I cared about Rich till he was gone.

    Cooke showed up the next night for his usual and expected bout of sex. I let him in but didn’t invite him to sit down. I wanted him inside to tell him what I had to say but I didn’t want to make him feel comfortable.

    “Where’s Rich?” he asked, looking around. “I don’t hear the shower running. Is he down doing laundry?”

    “No. He’s not here.”

    “When will he be back?”

    “He won’t. He transferred,” I said.

    “Damn! Fuck! Where’d he transfer to?”

    “I don’t know.”

    “You lie. You just don’t want to tell me. I’ll bet he hasn’t transferred at all. He’s just moved to another place. What, you guys have got your own, private little love nest off campus?”

    “He transferred to another school,” I said.

    “And didn’t tell you where?”

    “No, he wouldn’t tell me. He was afraid I might slip and you would find out.”

    “Well, fuck…he was the best piece of ass I had going,” he said.

    “He might still be if you weren’t such a prick and asshole,” I said.

    He sort of reared back; surprised that anyone would talk to him like that. “You’re telling me he left school because of me?”

    “Yeah, that’s exactly what I’m telling you. You did just what I told you not to do. You ruined it, Cooke. He would’ve given you all the ass you wanted, but it wasn’t enough just to fuck him. You wanted to turn him into a slut and a whore!”

    “And you didn’t?” he retorted.

    “I treated him like a human being. I didn’t bring all my friends in on it. I didn’t blackmail him. I didn’t have to.”

    Cooke looked at me with a knowing, leering grin. “Well, he’s gone, but how about you, Towne? You interested in seeing what it’s like to be fucked by a jock?”

    I laughed with a smirk. “You jocks think you invented sex. You think you’re the only ones carrying a cock around between your legs. I’ve got news for you, and the proof is right here,” I said, grabbing my crotch lewdly. “If you want it, stick around. If not, you might as well leave. But if you stay, the tables are going to be turned.”

    I was surprised and a little confused at his hesitation. Cooke was unpredictable. He could explode at the slightest irritation and I didn’t know how irritated he was that he’d had his best piece of ass walk out on him. I was surprised, and still confused, when he walked over and checked to see that the door was locked. He turned away from the door with an even wider, knowing smile. I still didn’t know what he was thinking or what he might do. I was thinking he might try to beat the crap out of me. He couldn’t, but it would be a serious fight.

    He peeled off his shirt and tossed it aside, exposing his massive chest and washboard abs. I began to get a little worried. If he thought he was going to fuck me, make me his ass slave, he was very mistaken. He would be tough to ward off but I could handle him. Being a jock doesn’t necessarily make you the strongest guy on the block. I braced myself for anything. He undid his jeans and shoved them down.

    “What’re you doing?” I asked. “Don’t think I’m your replacement for Rich.”

    “You extended an invitation,” he said. “You said if I want it, stick around. Well, I’m sticking around,” he said.

    I was stunned out of my mind and it must have showed on my face. Jim laughed, causing his rippling abs to dance.

    “Fucker, I’ve been wanting to do this since the first day I saw you in the gym. More correctly, when I saw you in the showers, and got a look at that big horse cock you’re carrying around. I’ve seen a lot of naked guys in my jock days but nobody’s hung like you are. It might surprise you but I know guys who want the same thing I do. Hell, I can’t be the only one, right? Take Jeb Harrison, the center. I reach way in for the ball and punch his jock and he still don’t take the hint. That’s the worst part about living in a house with a bunch of jocks. Everybody’s afraid to say anything, or take it to the next level. Everybody’s horsing around and playing grab-ass and being so macho to prove it don’t mean anything. Sometimes you want to yell out to one of your teammates, “Hey, stupid, you’ve got my ass in your hand, do something with it!”

    I was struck dumb over his tangent. He was talking like he was on something. Geezuss, was he wanting me to fuck him?! I was too stunned to believe that, but Ryan was peeling down his shorts and kicking them off. He straightened and looked around the room as if he were taking an inventory of the contents.

    “How about we start on the table, then over the back of the chair, move to the floor, then eventually get to the bed–both beds, top and bottom. I wanta get fucked all over the place, in every position you know.”

    I was still speechless.

    “What’s the matter, you’re not man enough to take on a football jock?”

    “Oh, I’m man enough,” I assured him as I peeled off my shirt, suddenly coming to my senses.

    Ryan’s eyes raked over my naked upper body. He had a look of lust in his eyes that I hadn’t seen before. A different kind of lust than I’d seen him display with Rich, but he was letting his hair down now, with me. He was putting the shoe on the other foot. I pulled off my jeans and stood in my briefs and my socks.

    “You wanta take these off for me?” I asked.

    “No. I don’t give head. I just wanta get fucked,” he said.

    “I didn’t ask you if you give head,” I said. “But I can’t fuck you through my shorts.”

    “Okay, I’ll take them off of you,” he said.

    I suddenly realized that I was totally in charge. This big stud football player was giving himself up to me; he was mine to control. Big Ryan wanted it so bad he was willing to take orders from me.

    “You got any poppers?” he asked.

    “Rich left a bottle. I don’t use ’em,” I said. I got the bottle that Rich had left in the desk drawer and gave it to Ryan.

    “You got lube?” he asked.

    “Yeah. Do you want me to use a condom?” I asked as I got the lube out of the drawer.

    “No. I wanta feel that big hunk of meat sliding in raw.” There was a moment’s hesitation, as if he’d changed his mind.

    “Well, the only thing standing between my big hunk of meat and your hungry ass is these,” I said, smacking the waistband of my shorts against my belly. “You’re going to have to do something about that.”

    It was a challenge that would secure my power over him. Ryan moved over and slid his thumbs inside the waistband and pulled them down off my hips. They caught on my cock and he had to go down on one knee and pull them half way down my thighs before my cock was freed. It sprung up and hit him in the face.

    “Fuck, man, you could put an eye out with that thing,” he said.

    Again, there was a hesitation and I thought for a second he might go down on me, but he didn’t. He didn’t touch my cock. He stood up and walked over to the table and bent over it, the bottle of poppers in his hand.

    “Listen, I’m not one to beg, but I’m asking you to take it easy at first. That thing’s going to be tough to take.” His tone was different, without the harsh edge and the bravado. He sounded almost scared.

    “Is this your first time?” I asked. The way he talked and was so openly eager to get fucked, I thought he might have some experience under his belt, or at least not still in possession of his virginity.

    He shook his head, eyeing my cock over his shoulder, “Yeah.”

    I didn’t know what I was feeling at that point, only that I felt heady. I was gonna fuck Ryan Cooke, the quarterback, and it was his first time. I squeezed some lube between his buns and worked it into his hole. He winced a little but I thought it was from surprise more than pain. He didn’t seem to have any problem taking my finger, then two fingers and finally I forced three in as deep as I could and gouged his ass open. He was looking over his shoulder all the time. I lubed up my cock. It was so hot it melted the lube and it felt bigger than normal. Sure as hell, it was harder. I wiped my hands on Ryan’s butt and his back. When I laid the tube down Ryan opened the bottle of poppers.

    “Give it to me,” he said huskily. He sounded like he wanted me to plug him and get it over with. I would do that. I wasn’t going to rape him but I wasn’t going to make tender love to him either. I was going to plug his ass, like he wanted, like the jock he was. He was going to get it rough.

    His ass stretched against the pressure of my cockhead. Ryan held his ground, didn’t try to get away from me. No sense dragging it out, I thought. I gathered the strength in my butt and thighs and tightened my abs and pushed. His asshole was no match for my strength, and it spread wide open and the head of my cock popped though.

    “Awwgghhhhh!” he groaned, tossing his head back.

    I didn’t wait. As he scrambled to suck in more poppers I shoved my cock deeper…deeper…till I hit something. I worked around it and went deeper. He was moaning, gasping, clawing at the edges of the table, but I drove in to the hilt, till I was smashing my loins hard against his butt, flattening the taut muscles. I held it there. His tight sphincter muscle gripped the base of my cock so tight it felt like he might squeeze it off, and the inner muscles contracted tightly around the shaft in a milking motion. It felt like there was a special set of muscles deep inside him squeezing and massaging the head. I didn’t ask if he was okay or wait till he told me. I started fucking him.

    “Awwhhhhhhhh!” he cried softly when I pulled my cock back. I stopped with the head and shoved back in. “AWWWWhhhhhhh!”

    “You’re gonna have people pounding on the door to see what’s going on,” I said.

    “They know,” he said.

    “You told them?”

    “I told ’em I was going to fuck your ass tonight,” he said. “They’ll think it’s you hollering.”

    That was the last straw. Cooke was an ass to the end and it pissed me off. I slammed my cock in him and started fucking him hard. He was tight and hot and his ass was alive inside, as if it had just awakened to the pleasure of a hot cock. He groaned and moaned and twisted his butt around, sometimes trying to get away from me, but I had him at my mercy. Once when he acted like he was trying to get away I kicked his legs out from under him and in that split second he was all mine again. But he wanted what I had to give. Remembering what he said, I grabbed his shoulder and brought him up straight and maneuvered us over to the chair. I bent him over the back of the chair and started fucking him again. I fucked him across the room till the chair was up against the television, then I took him to the floor. Unlike the other positions, there was no give on the floor. I was on solid ground, and it was easy to fuck him hard. The floor didn’t give; the only thing that could give was his ass. But Ryan didn’t mind. He wrapped his legs around me and hung on for dear life as I nailed him to the floor.

    I fucked him over to the bed; figured he was getting floor burn on his back and shoulders. I pulled out long enough for him to bend over the bed on his knees and then fucked him again. By now he was my slave. More than Rich had ever been his slave. He had obviously wanted this for a long time. I fucked him up onto Rich’s old bunk where it was more comfortable. We used that position for a long time. I guess I was too busy to notice Ryan’s cock. I was enjoying watching his tight muscles ripple and bulge. His cock was bone-hard and quivering. He was jacking himself off. I brushed his hand away. He grabbed for it again but I stopped him.

    “Hun-uh, you’re not gonna finish on me,” I said. “I’ll let you know when you can cum. I’ll make you cum. You don’t need to jack off.”

    “Yes, sir, Coach!” he said.

    Yeah, he was my slave all right. He was my slave quarterback. He probably wished I was the coach. I wished Rich were here to see it. After awhile I pulled out again and stood off the bed. He gave me a confused, disappointed look as I pulled him to his feet. I turned him around and bent him over. “Grab your ankles,” I said. He bent over and grabbed his ankles and his butt spread open wide for me. I plugged him and fucked him some more. It was hard to keep his balance so I fucked him to the floor again, only this time I bent him in half and straddled him backwards.

    “My God, where did you learn how to fuck like this! Where did you learn all these positions!”

    I was snorting with lust. I wasn’t doing this just because Ryan wanted me to. I wasn’t even doing it to avenge Rich. My body had taken over and I was doing it for my body. But there was still that remark he’d made about telling everybody that he was going to fuck my ass. I pulled my cock out and walked over to the door.

    “Where’re you going? What’re you going to do?” he asked, from the floor where he was spread-eagle on his stomach.

    “I just wanta set the record straight, so everybody knows who’s getting fucked by who.”

    “No! Don’t! Don’t open the door!” he begged. “I was kidding! I didn’t tell them that! I swear, I was only kidding. Come on, man, don’t open the door! Come back and give me that big cock. Come back here and fuck me.”

    I hesitated with my hand on the door. “One thing’s gonna keep this door closed,” I said.

    “Okay. Just name it,” he said.

    “No, two things.”

    “Yeah, name’ em,” he said anxiously.

    I walked over and put my hand down to pull him to his feet but I pulled him only to his knees. I stood in front of him with one hand on his shoulder to keep him down there. I didn’t have to tell him what he had to do.

    “Don’t make me do this,” he said. “I just want to get fucked, and it’s good for you, too. Just fuck me. Don’t make me do…..” he choked then. “Okay…okay, I’ll go down on you, but…not right out of my ass. At least go wash up for me.”

    I was unmerciful. I put my hand on his head and pulled his face to my cock. The head pressed against his lips and left a smear of ball juice on his lips. “Either this or the door,” I said. I was amazed that he was so submissive. He could have reversed the roles so easily and taken charge. Not that he could’ve fucked me or made me do anything, but I couldn’t have stopped him from leaving.

    He opened his mouth wide and closed his eyes and I shoved my cock in his mouth. He moaned and whimpered as I fucked his mouth. I don’t think he liked it. I only made him suck it for a moment or two before I pulled him to his feet.

    “What’s the second thing? What’re you going to do now?” he asked, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

    I grabbed the blanket off my bunk and led him over to the window. I opened it wide and spread the blanket over the windowsill then stood back. “Bend over, out the window,” I said.

    He hesitated, with a look of horror. “No…no, man, don’t do this…we’re only on the second floor, people can see.”

    “They’ll have a better view through the door,” I threatened. “It’s dark out. Maybe they won’t recognize you.”

    Again, I was surprised he did it. I fully expected him to grab his clothes and leave. But he hadn’t left at my threat to open the door, and there was the little matter of his cock standing out like a poker, and if his cock was hard, I knew his ass was just as hot. He bent over the windowsill and set his feet wide apart, his upper body hanging out the window. His asshole gaped open wide enough for me to put my fist in it. I shoved all four fingers and a thumb in him and worked them around.

    “Ohhh…Ohhhh,” he moaned. “Ohh, fuck, not so hard.”

    I pushed but didn’t force my hand inside him. “By the time I get done with you, your asshole isn’t going to close up for a week,” I told him as I set the head of my cock in the gaping hole. He groaned as I shoved my cock all the way in. He moaned again when I started fucking him. I fucked him hard. I fucked him for a long time, till it was time to take him over the top. I drove into him like a pile driver till he was lying across the windowsill with his head and shoulders and the upper part of his chest out the window. I fucked him in short jabs, busting through the innermost depths of his ass. I twisted my hips around, lobbing my cock around inside him, using it like a post-hole digger.

    “Awwhhh…Awwwhhh, Godddd!” he cried, tossing his head back.

    “Hey…hey, is that you, Ryan? Cooke?” Someone yelled from down below.

    With a look of horror, he tried to ease back through the window but I fucked him in place, forcing him out over the edge of the sill so he couldn’t get his balance.

    “Uhnnn…Ohhhnnnn…Awwhhhhhh!” he whimpered loudly.

    “What’re you doing up there, Cooke?’ someone else yelled. “What the fuck are you doing in this dorm?”

    “Go ahead, tell ’em what you’re doing in this dorm,” I said as I slammed and dug my cock around hard inside him.

    “Ahhh…Ohhh…Ohhhhh…Ohhhh, fuck me! Ohh, Yesss…do it! Fuck me! I’m gonna cum…you’re gonna make cum….ohhh, fuck me you big stud!”

    I did as he told me. While he announced it to the whole damned campus, I fucked his fuckin’ brains out.

    “What the fuck’s going on up there?” I heard somebody ask. I half expected to hear knocks at my door, guys there to see what the hell was going on. But for the moment, I was intent on making Ryan Cooke cum. He was half off the towel and I did him the favor of handing it to him.

    “Here, bite down this, I’m gonna take you over the top, and you probably don’t want the whole campus to know,” I said.

    The rest of his screams and outcries were muffled in the towel. His asshole clenched so hard around my cock I thought he was going to pull it out by the root. I was surprised he could make it that tight after all I’d given him. Then it loosened, wide open, tightened again, and loosened and spasmed and I knew he was cumming. I fucked him through it till he was lying limp over the windowsill like a rag doll, lying half out the window.

    Then came the coupe-de-ta. I shot him full of my own hot cum. He moaned with weak pleasure. When I was empty, I took him by the shoulders and pulled him straight, back against me and wrapped my arms around him to keep him on his feet and impaled on my cock. He was limp in my arms. I walked us over to the lower bunk and we collapsed across it, me on top, my cock still buried inside him. We dozed.

    Ryan brought me awake squirming under me. I rose up and pulled my cock out of him. Cum gushed out of his gaping ass onto the bed. I stood and reached over for the towel and gave it to him when he stood up. He stuffed it between his legs to catch the cum that was draining out of him.

    “Do you want to shower?” I asked him.

    “Yeah, if I could,” he said meekly.

    “Help yourself,” I said.

    He stumbled into the bathroom and I heard the shower running. I flipped on the TV and sat in the chair. Ryan came out drying off, more his old self. I wasn’t exactly expecting a commentary on my performance but he acted almost as if nothing had happened. So I brought it up.

    “You took it great for your first time,” I said.

    “Didn’t have any choice, the way you made it so damned good.”

    When he was getting dressed, I asked, “Are you going to have a problem with those guys who saw you out the window?” I asked.

    “I’ll think of something,” he said.

    “That was for Rich, by the way,” I said. I wasn’t angry any more but I wanted him to know.

    “I know. Does it have to be?” he asked.

    “What do you mean?”

    “I would like to do this again sometime–maybe on a regular basis. I’ve finally connected with the stud I’ve fantasized about; I don’t want this to be the end of it. I don’t want to do it here, though.”

    “Name the place,” I said.

    “I’ll be in touch,” he said.

    I still didn’t know where Rich went. I tried to find out at the registrar’s office but they wouldn’t give out the information. And I didn’t have his phone number at home; I didn’t even know his home address. My next best thing was to find someone who worked in the registrar’s office and see if they would tell me anything. I was in luck. Melissa Foster worked in the office, and she was known to be a nymphomaniac. I felt terrible about exploiting her the way I was going to but it was more important that I find out where Rich was. And I wouldn’t be giving her anything that she didn’t want.

    At first she refused; giving me the standard line–that she couldn’t give out that information. But I just stared across the counter at her. To most it would’ve been a blank stare, but Melissa read into it precisely what I wanted her to. She smiled. She even blushed a little! I don’t know how or why…rumor had it that she’d fucked half the guys on campus…but she blushed.

    “Well, I suppose I could be convinced to give you a little hint,” she cooed.

    “No hints,” I said. “I want full disclosure. Otherwise, all I give is a little hint.”

    “You’re giving that right now, just standing here,” she said. She turned and went back into the files but came back empty-handed. She pushed a pad toward me, handed me a pen and leaned across to give me the information I wanted. I could smell her sweet breath and I wondered how many cocks those full lips had been wrapped around; how many loads of come had been shot in that sweet mouth; how many cocks had been buried where I was going to bury mine to pay her back. I wrote the information down and stuffed the paper in my pocket.

    “Thanks a lot,” I said.

    “There’s the little matter of my fee,” she cooed.

    “What’s the charge?” I asked.

    “All night at my place,” she said.

    “I don’t know if I can last all night with you,” I said.

    “That’s not what I hear,” she said. “Besides, I have ways of making you last.”

    We set a time and the night I was to meet her. I called Rich. He was in Kansas. He was happy to hear my voice.

    “Why the hell do you go to school out there, in the middle of a cornfield?” I kidded him.

    “It’s really a fine university. And don’t knock the corn…it sure makes for some mighty fine looking corn-fed guys. We are known for our prime beef, too, you know.”

    “None as prime as what you had back here,” I joked.

    “No, none that prime. How did you find me?”

    “I bribed someone in the registrar’s office.”

    “What’d that bribe cost you?” he asked.

    “It was pretty expensive. Over nine inches,” I said.

    “You fucker,” he said, laughing.

    “Speaking of which….”

    “Yeah, what?”

    “I know you don’t want me to speak the name, but I think you might like to know that I fucked Ryan Cooke.”

    There was dead silence for a few seconds. “Tell me that again,” he said.

    “I fucked Ryan Cooke. I fucked his eyeballs out.”

    There was another pause. “Okay, I’m sitting down. I wanta hear all the details.”

    I told him the whole story. When I was done there was another silence. “Rich, are you there?” I asked.

    “Yeah,” he said. “I’m just…finishing off…” he said, sounding short of breath. “Wiping off the cum, actually.”

    I laughed softly, “I made you shoot your load, just telling you about it? That’s great.”

    “You know what would be even greater, if I could fuck him. Not for revenge or to get back at him or anything. It’d just be great to fuck a big hunk-jock like Ryan Cooke. As much as I hated the son-of-a-bitch, he was one hot fucker.”

    “I could probably arrange it for you.”

    “How about us, Jason, when can we arrange something between us?” he asked.

    “Name the time and place. I’ll be there. Or you come here, it doesn’t matter.”

    “You gotta know, I haven’t been exactly celibate since I left,” he said.

    “Well, you know I haven’t. We weren’t going steady or anything.”

    We set a time and place to meet.

    After I contacted Rich, I drove to Melissa Foster’s apartment to settle my debt. I called her on my cell phone to tell her I was coming and to let her give me exact directions. I was bowled over when she opened the door. There she was, wearing a super-short denim skirt, a white T-shirt, construction boots and a hard-hat.

    “Wow!”

    “You like?” she cooed.

    “I…yeah, I do…I always give ’em a second look when I see a woman on a construction site.”

    “I’m the same way about the men,” she said. “I’ve got an outfit for you, too.”

    This was going to be exciting; more than just a ‘walk-in, fuck her and thank-you-Ma’m, the bill is paid’. She led me into the living room where she had my outfit laid out on the couch. Cut-off, ragged jeans shorts, a white T-shirt, hardhat and boots with heavy gray socks, and a tool belt. I took off my clothes down to my briefs and donned the costume. She was practically drooling by the time I put on the tool belt. She went to her knees and tugged my shorts down with her teeth. She had to finish pulling them down with her fingers and when my cock swung out she let out a little squeal of delight.

    She gave good head–as good as Rich–which was unusual, because most women don’t suck cock very well. Her tongue alone could’ve got me off in about five minutes but I held back so I could fuck her and pay my debt in full. I finally eased her off of my cock.

    “If you keep doing that, there’s not going to be anything left over,” I said.

    She laughed and stood up. “Take me,” she said. “Take me hard and rough.”

    “Sure, I’ll fuck your brains out,” I told her as I shoved her back on the bed. She landed crossways on the bed and when her legs flew up in the air I grabbed her by the boots and shoved her legs back over her so she was bent in half. She wasn’t wearing anything under her short skirt, and she was shaved smooth as a baby’s butt. I had the terrible urge to drop to my knees and go down on her but I thought of all the cocks that had been shoved between those pouting pussy lips and the gallons of come, and decided against it. She was wet and ready for me. I figured she was always that way.

    She yelled when I shoved my cock in her but she didn’t ask me to stop or even take it easy. I leaned over her and fucked her like a pile-driver, causing the tools in the tool belt to rattle. The bed rattled and shook and creaked under us and she groaned and cried out like a mare in heat. She was good. I was good, too, and I did my level best to make it good for her. I took her to climax…hers, not mine…and pulled out. Maybe it was cold, but I wasn’t there to make love to her. I was there to pay a debt, and I’d done that, in spades.

    “My God, where did you learn to fuck like that?” she asked, panting.

    “The talent came with the cock,” I said smartly as I unhooked the tool belt to put on my clothes.

    “Would you be interested in a three-way sometime?” she asked.

    “With two women or two guys?” I asked.

    “Two guys–I’m enough woman for both of you,” she said.

    “Sure. Give me a call.”

    “What about more than two?” she asked.

    “You want a gang-bang?”

    “If you could round up some more guys, I’ll take on as many as you can bring,” she said. “I’ve had this fantasy about being fucked in the locker room by an entire football or baseball team.”

    “Maybe I could arrange something at the gym where I work out,” I said.

    “Oh, would you!?” she exclaimed.

    “Well, it would depend on whether we could get the gym to ourselves,” I said.

    “If you can’t, you can bring them all here to my place,” she said.

    “I’ll call you,” I said.

    With my debt paid, I turned my attention to Rich. We had a date set to meet in two weeks. I got us a room…a suite…at a motel about half way between and called him to tell him of the arrangements. While I was talking to Rich, my door opened and there was Ryan Cooke. He didn’t wait to be invited in. He came in, closed the door and began taking off his clothes. Good. I was ready for him.

    “Listen, I, uh…I’ve got company, can I call you back?” I said.

    “Who is she?” he asked.

    “It’s, uh…it’s that guy I told you about,” I said.

    “Cooke?”

    “Yeah.”

    “Fuck him twice for me,” Rich said.

    “Why don’t you come back here and do it yourself,” I said.

    “Ask him if it’s worth my while to come back to school there,” Rich said.

    “Hey, Cooke…I’ve got a guy on the line who wants to fuck you,” I said boldly.

    “Okay with me,” he said with a shrug.

    “He says okay,” I told him.

    “I want him to tell me it’s okay,” Rich said.

    I handed Cooke the phone. “He wants to hear it from you.”

    “Who is it?” Ryan whispered with his hand over the phone, but he didn’t want for me to tell him. “It’s okay with me,” he said.

    “Do you know who you’re talking to?” I heard Rich ask him.

    “Does it matter? As long as you’ve got muscles and a big hot cock.”

    “It might matter. This is Rich.”

    Cooke held the phone away, a surprised look on his face. I just smiled.

    “Uhhh…yeah…okay…it still don’t matter,” he said and handed me the phone.

    I held it against my chest. “You’re telling him…Rich…that you want him to fuck you?” I asked him.

    “I said it was okay,” Ryan said again.

    I handed the phone back to Cooke. “Tell him, in those words,” I said.

    Cooke took the phone back. “Rich…hey, man, I want you to come back and fuck me.” Then he handed the phone back to me.

    “Did you hear that?”

    “Yeah.”

    “And?”

    “I was wishing it was you who said it.”

    I was too surprised to say anything for a minute. The thought had never entered my mind till that moment and I felt a chill down my spine as the thought bounced around in my head. I hadn’t even wondered what it would be like to have a hot, hard cock shoved in my ass.

    “Jason? Did I say the wrong thing?” Rich asked.

    I hesitated then replied, “No…no, you didn’t say the wrong thing.”

    “Uhhh…did you hear what I said, Jason?” he asked.

    “Yeah, I heard. Why don’t you pack your bag. I’ll be on my way in a little bit, as soon as I finish up here,” I told him.

    As I hung up the phone, Ryan Cooke stood ready to bend over the back of the chair.

    “Damn, you’re hot for cock, aren’t you?” I said.

    “I want you to come on the road games with me,” he said.

    “I’m not one of the jocks; they wouldn’t let me on the bus. And if they did, you would have to explain why I was there.”

    “You can drive. I’ll pay for your gas and for a room in some other hotel close by the hotel the team’s staying in. I couldn’t come to your room till after bed check.”

    “Will you be able to play football after me pounding your ass all night?” I asked.

    “Coach says I’ve never played as good as I have lately…which has been since you busted my cherry.”

    “Maybe I ought to be on the coaching staff; the official butt-fucker. It’d be my job to fuck every guy on the team before every game and get you all primed.”

    “You could probably do it, too,” he said.

    “If I can’t, I’m sure Rich would help out,” I said.

    “Yeah, you could bring Rich along,” he said.

    I was naked now. I turned on the CD player with some appropriate music with sort of a throbbing jungle beat. I casually adjusted the crack in the door of the closet, making it look like I was closing it but it didn’t shut completely. Then I lubed up my cock. I started to wipe my hand off but Ryan stopped me.

    “Don’t wipe it off yet. Lube me up first. Use your fist.”

    “You want…my fist?”

    “You used damn near your whole fist before,” he said.

    This was going better than I expected. I squeezed out some more lube and spread it all over my hand, up past my wrist. Then, casual as hell, I pushed the chair into position. “There you go,” I said with a wave of my hand, motioning for Cooke to bend over it. He bent over the chair, almost facing the crack in the closet door, and took a big dose of poppers. I reached over and turned the CD player up a little; I didn’t want him to hear the soft whirring of the video camera in the closet.

    “You ready?”

    “Yeah. Give it to me,” he said. I could tell the poppers were kicking in. “Fuck, give it to me up to your elbow.”

    I started with one finger, then two, and he was already begging me for more. I squeezed all my fingers together and shoved them in up to the last knuckles. He moaned and sucked in some more poppers. I worked my fingers around inside him, stretching his hole.

    “Give it to me,” he begged. “Shove your fist in there…give me your fuckin’ arm.”

    With great effort, I spread his asshole and forced my hand completely into his ass. I was mesmerized by the sight of his gaping asshole squeezing violently around my wrist but more than that, I felt the great sense of power that I suddenly had over this man. Little did he know that I now had absolute power over his future…his life.

    The music pounded its heady beat and the camera whirred and I shoved my fist deeper into his ass. Big Ryan Cooke…university football star… God, he was going to look good on tape.

    The End


    (If you liked the story-or if you didn’t-I would appreciate hearing from you at [email protected]. Especially if you’ve had any similar experiences, or anything close; I would like to hear about it. I get a lot of my inspiration and ideas from readers).

    Thanks,

    Pete


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • The Construction Worker

    Personal stories and accounts of your own similar experiences are always welcome. Contact me at [email protected].

    NOTE to GAY DEMON READERS: I greatly appreciate the comments you leave on the site but I cannot respond unless you leave an email address or email me direct.


    Joe Dickerson returned from the construction site at the end of the day just in time to see the new kid coming out of the trailer. He hadn’t met him yet, but there was a lot of talk about him showing up for his interview wearing preppy jeans and a short-sleeved shirt with a button-down collar and new tennis shoes. The guys were right; he stood out like a sore thumb. Joe lingered in his truck, watching the kid walk to his not-so-late-model pickup.

    Not much past eighteen, if that,Joe figured. He was a hunk. Well muscled, distributed over a frame just under six feet, weighed probably one-ninety. And good-looking. Fuck, he was good looking. Okay, maybe more cute than good looking but that was because he was so young.

    The boy’s truck engine turned over half dozen times then fell silent. He pounded the steering wheel and got out to look under the hood. He hit the battery a few times then tried to start it again. Nothing. He looked like he was about ready to cry and Joe felt sorry for him.

    “Looks like you’ve got a problem,” Joe said as he climbed out of his truck and walked toward the dead vehicle.

    “If I didn’t have problems I wouldn’t have a life,” the boy said.

    “A dead battery’s not the end of the world,” Joe said.

    “Even if I could get it started, it runs hot. Needs a new fuel pump I think,” the boy said as he kicked the tire angrily. “Not to mention four bald tires.”

    “All solvable problems,” Joe said calmly.

    “Not when you don’t have any money,” the boy said.

    “Come on, get in,” Joe said, waving toward his own truck.

    “Why? Where’re we going?” the boy asked.

    “To get you a new battery,” Joe replied.

    “Maybe you didn’t hear me. I don’t have the money for a new battery,” the boy said in a surly tone.

    “I do,” Joe said.

    The boy frowned. “I can’t let you do that,” he said.

    “Why not? Your truck doesn’t run because it needs a new battery. You don’t have the money to buy one, but I do. Sounds pretty damned logical to me.”

    “I don’t want your charity.”

    “Who said anything about charity? Maybe I didn’t mention, it’s a loan.”

    “I don’t know when I would be able to pay you back. I don’t get a paycheck for two weeks.”

    “I won’t go broke or hungry in two weeks. Now, come on.” Joe could see the relief on the boy’s face as they drove into town. “My name’s Joe Dickerson,” he said, putting out his hand.

    “Jordan Price,” the boy said.

    “Good to have you with us,” Joe said.

    “I just wish I could get in the construction part of it, but the office job was the only opening,” Jordan said.

    “Keep your nose clean and do your job, they’ll put you out on a site soon enough if that’s what you want,” Joe said. “I’ve got some advice for you, though. Get rid of the baggy jeans and that shirt. You’re on a construction site, not a pep rally. And get some work boots. It’ll help if you start looking like a construction worker instead of an office boy.”

    “Well, the preppy look, as you call it, is going to have to do till I get paid,” Jordan said.

    After they bought the battery, Joe drove on through town instead of heading back out to the site.

    “Where’re we going?” Jordan asked.

    “To get you some work clothes,” Joe said as he pulled up in front of a men’s clothing store.

    “No, I don’t want to be indebted to you.”

    “You already are, son,” Joe said.

    “But I won’t be able to pay all of this back out of my first paycheck,” Jordan said. “I’m not getting construction rates, you know.”

    “Then I’ll take your second paycheck, and your third and your fourth, and your first-born, if need be,” Joe said.

    They got a pair of steel-toed work boots and socks, two pairs of jeans, two heavy-duty work shirts and four T-shirts. For good measure, Joe tossed four pairs of shorts on the pile along with a baseball cap and some work gloves.

    “I can’t wear these,” Jordan said, picking up a package of the shorts.

    “Wrong size? Get the size you need,” Joe said. “Or don’t you wear briefs?”

    “Yeah, I wear briefs, but these…these are briefer than briefs. Well, there’s….there’s not much to them.”

    “Are you bragging that they won’t hold you?” Joe asked, laughing. “Don’t worry, they’ll stretch to hold up a five pound sausage. I wear ’em myself,” he said as he took the package from Jordan and tossed it back on the pile.

    “I don’t need gloves to shuffle papers,” Jordan said, picking up the gloves.

    “You won’t be shuffling papers long,” Joe said.

    “How do you know? Do you know somebody?”

    “They’re not going to let those muscles go to waste in the office, but it can’t hurt to dress the part.”

    “Okay, I guess you know what you’re talking about,” Jordan said.

    “Usually, I do,” Joe said.

    They drove back out to the site and installed the battery.

    “No wonder it wouldn’t start; that battery looks like shit,” Joe said, looking down at the old battery on the ground. Jordan got in and tried it but the truck still wouldn’t start.

    “I think you’ve got a starter problem, too,” Joe said.

    “Well, praise the gods, my luck holds out,” Jordan said sarcastically.

    “Come on, I’ll drive you home. We’ll get a new starter put in tomorrow.”

    The boy hesitated, looking down at his feet. “That’s okay, I can sleep here in my truck,” he said.

    “I can drive you home,” Joe said.

    “Naw, I’ll sleep here, that way I’ll be here for work in the morning.”

    “You don’t have to do that, I can come by your house and pick you up,” Joe said.

    “No, this is fine,” the boy insisted.

    Joe didn’t push it. He had a suspicion that there was a problem beyond just getting to work but it wasn’t any of his business. Reluctantly, he left the kid at the site and drove home. It wasn’t till he was in bed that it dawned on him that the kid probably didn’t have money for anything to eat. He worried about him all night.

    The next morning Joe made it a point to get to work early, to see if Jordan was okay. He stopped on the way and picked up

    fast food breakfast, as well as sandwiches for Jordan’s lunch. It was barely daylight when he arrived on the site. Jordan wasn’t in his truck. Maybe he went to take piss in the woods. When Joe got out of his truck he heard water running. Thinking somebody had left the hose on, he walked around behind the trailer and there was Jordan, naked, washing off with the hose. Joe lingered behind the bushes at the corner of the trailer, watching him. Damn!! He was like a young god. The water sheeted down his tanned, naked muscles, a stream of water running down the length of his cock like he was taking a piss. Joe swallowed to get the lump out of his throat. Geezuss, the kid was big! And beautiful! His muscles were smooth and tanned except for his firm, round butt and a narrow pale strip around his waist. Joe wondered how a kid that age got built like that.

    Jordan jumped when he saw Joe come around the corner. “I decided to wash up,” he said, rather sheepishly as he dropped the hose and reached for his shirt to dry off. “What’re you doing here so early?”

    “Checking on you,” Joe drawled as he stepped over to turn off the hose.

    “I don’t need checking up on,” Jordan said.

    “More than you know,” Joe said.

    “What’s that supposed to mean?”

    “Another bit of advice. Make sure you get yourself hosed down before the guys start showing up for work,” Joe drawled. “That cute, tight little butt of yours isn’t safe out here among a bunch of horny construction workers.”

    Jordan laughed as he was putting on his clothes, taking it as a joke. Joe wanted to tell him he wasn’t joking. When the boy was dressed they walked back to the parking area.

    “I’ve got us some breakfast,” Joe said. “And I brought you lunch.” He held up his hand at the boy’s scowl. “Before you say anything, what’d you have to eat last night?”

    “A….candy bar.”

    “Right. So I don’t want to hear any crap from you,” Joe said. “After work we’ll jump-start your truck and you can drive it into town to my mechanic. Might as well get a new fuel pump along with the starter.”

    “I’m not going to see any of my paychecks for a month,” Jordan said.

    “Maybe longer than that,” Joe drawled. “I got to head out. See you after work.” He paused as he was about to walk away. “Better get dressed before the guys start showing up.”

    Joe couldn’t keep his mind on his work. The image of the naked teenager loomed before him every moment of the day, and he could hardly wait to get back to the trailer. He was late getting back, and Jordan was waiting on him at his pickup, all decked out in his new work clothes.

    “Well, goddam, don’t you look like a stud,” Joe remarked. He wasn’t kidding. The kid had that look of studliness that almost took his breath away.

    “You’re the one who said I should look the part,” Jordan said.

    Joe jumped the boy’s truck to get it started then led the way into town to Alec’s Garage where he had all of his own repair work done. He was already finished talking to Alec when Jordan pulled in behind him.

    “Did you tell him what I need done?” Jordan asked as he followed Joe to his truck.

    “Yeah, a new starter, a new fuel pump, and anything else he finds wrong.”

    “That could cost a fortune!”

    “It might. Just pray he doesn’t find anything else,” Joe said. Then he paused and turned around and said to the mechanic, “Hey, Alec, put a new set of tires on while you’re at it. Good ones.”

    Jordan’s mouth flew open but he didn’t say anything.

    “Come on, I’ll drive you home,” Joe said.

    “If you could just take me….downtown….I’ve got some stuff I need to buy.”

    “You don’t have any money,” Joe reminded him. The way the boy’s face turned red, Joe knew something wasn’t right. “You do have a home,” he said dryly. He knew immediately that he’d said the wrong thing, the way Jordan kept this head down and kicked the ground with the toe of his boot. “How come you don’t want me to take you home?” Joe asked.

    “I don’t….have….anyplace to go,” he replied quietly.

    Joe was taken aback and filled with pain for the boy but he tried not to show it. “They said at work that you were a star jock in high school, and a good student. And you weren’t dressed like a homeless person when you showed up for work the first day. Something doesn’t jive. Wanta fill me in?”

    Jordan let out a quiet sigh and looked away to avoid Joe’s eyes. “My step-dad threw me out. He said when I graduated that I had to start paying rent, which I said I would. It stands to reason I had to get a job first. But he wouldn’t wait. He said I could come back when I had the rent money.”

    “So, you’ve been sleeping in your truck, for how long?”

    Jordan shrugged. “Ever since graduation night.”

    “That was a real nice graduation present,” Joe said sarcastically.

    “He was just looking for an excuse to get me out of the house,” Jordan said. “He doesn’t want me around to see how he treats my mom.”

    “Which is?”

    “He treats her like crap. Worse than crap. I’m big enough to take care of her, but not if I’m not there.”

    “He beats her?” Joe asked.

    Jordan nodded. “She says he doesn’t but I know she’s lying. What really pisses me off is, my dad built that house with his own two hands and now this slime-ball has moved in and taken over. I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s in his name by now. I don’t know why the hell she married him.”

    “We can’t get into your mother’s mind,” Joe said. “Where is your dad, can I ask?”

    “He was…..he died in a work accident. The son-of-a-bitch is living on my mom’s settlement.”

    “Sorry to hear that. Look, maybe we need to go have a little talk with your step-dad.”

    “No, that would only make it worse, and I can’t be there to

    protect her. I can’t even get my clothes and stuff out of the house till I come up with the first month’s rent.”

    Joe didn’t get mad often, but he was getting mad now. “Come on,” he said, motioning for Jordan to get in the truck.

    “Where?” Jordan asked.

    “You’re going to see your mom and get your stuff.”

    “No, I can’t. He won’t let me in, and he won’t let her come out.”

    “He will,” Joe said.

    “It’ll just piss him off that I even showed up.”

    “Tough shit. Now, come on.” It was a command, said in a tone not to be argued with, especially when Joe took him by the arm and urged him toward the truck. Neither of them said anything during the drive except for Jordan giving directions.

    “What’re you going to do?” Jordan asked nervously as they were pulling into the short lane that led to the small house on the edge of town.

    “Nothing I don’t have to. Depends on him, really,” Joe replied. “You go on up and knock on the door and tell him you want to see your mom and pick up your stuff.”

    Jordan took a deep breath and opened the truck door.

    “There’s nothing to be afraid of,” Joe promised him.

    “I’m not afraid of him, I’m afraid of what he’ll do to my mom after we leave.”

    “Maybe I can fix that,” Joe said. He watched the boy walk up the path and up on the porch. He turned and looked at Joe as for reassurance, then knocked on the door. Whoever answered the door suddenly disappeared and someone else appeared at the screen door. There were words exchanged and Joe could see Jordan getting angry. But then his shoulders slumped and he turned and jumped off the porch. Joe got out of the truck and met him half way up the path.

    “He won’t let me in,” Jordan said, his eyes downcast. “He wouldn’t even let me see my mom.”

    “Yeah, he will,” Joe said calmly.

    “I don’t want to cause trouble.”

    “Son, you’ve already got more trouble than any boy your age ought to have,” Joe said as he strode up the path. He took one step up onto the porch and pounded on the door. A moment later the door flew open, followed by what began as an angry tirade.

    “Look, you worthless little shit, I told you…….” The man cut his words off at the sight of Joe’s hulking frame.

    He wasn’t a very imposing figure of a man. Joe knew Jordan could’ve easily taken care of him except for his concern over leaving his mother alone with the guy afterwards.

    “What do you want?” The man growled.

    “There seems to be some misunderstanding,” Joe said politely. “I’ve got a boy out here who would like to see his mother, and then pick up a few of his belongings.”

    “There’s no misunderstanding. He can do all of that when he shows me some rent money,” the man said.

    “He won’t be showing you any rent money,” Joe said. “He won’t be living here. But he will be coming by to visit his mother from time to time. And right now he needs to pick up his stuff.”

    “His mama wants him to live here,” the man said.

    “And you don’t.” Joe said dryly.

    “It don’t make a rat’s ass to me where he lives, but if it’s here, he’s going to pay his way.”

    In a spurt of anger Joe grabbed the door handle and jerked it open, taking the hook out of the wood. The man stepped back, startled, but Joe had him by the collar and dragged out on the porch before he could move away. He pinned him against the side of the house.

    “You go see your mom and pack your stuff,” he said to Jordan, “while me and your step-dad go for a little walk and get

    better acquainted.”

    “Take your fuckin’ hands off of me before I call the cops,” the man growled. “Hell, I don’t even know you, what right have you got to come barging in here……?”

    Joe jerked him by his collar so hard his head snapped back and banged against the side of the house. “That’s the reason we’re going for a walk, so you can get to know me,” Joe said as he shoved the man off the porch. He jumped off himself and grabbed the man before he had a chance to stumble and fall. He

    glanced over his shoulder to see a frightened Jordan go into the house.

    “I’ll have you arrested,” the man threatened as he was half dragged toward a shed in the back yard.

    “You’re not going to be able to call anybody till I let go of you,” Joe said. “When I do, you go ahead and call the cops. It’ll give that boy a chance to tell them what you’ve been doing to his mother, not to mention child endangerment.”

    “Jordan ain’t a child. He’s almost eighteen.”

    “He hasn’t always been almost eighteen,” Joe said. He turned the man squarely in front of him and set his feet wide apart. “Now, I want you to listen carefully to what I have to say.”

    “I don’t have to listen to a fuckin’ word you……OOHHhh!”

    he yelled when Joe’s fist suddenly shot out like a lightning bolt and connected with his face.

    Joe grabbed him before he could go down and brought him upright. He shoved him around to the back of the shed and slammed him against the wall so hard his head bounced.

    “Now, as I was saying, I want you to listen carefully to what I have to say,” he began again. “If I ask you a question, you can answer it; otherwise, I don’t want to hear one goddam word come out of your mouth. Is that understood?”

    “Y-yeah.”

    “Good. Now, that boy is going to be living elsewhere, not because he’s afraid of you, but simply because you and him don’t belong under the same roof. You and his mother don’t belong under the same roof either, but that’s a whole other problem. The boy’s going to be coming by to visit her whenever he wants,

    and there will be no repercussions whatsoever. Not against him,

    not against his mother. You got that?”

    “It’s my house,” the man said angrily.

    “Wrong answer,” Joe growled as he slammed his fist into his face again and another to his stomach, doubling him over. “The way I understand it, the boy’s dad built the house you’re living in. You just slithered out from under a rock and moved in.” It angered him the way the man looked away with distain. “Listen to me, cocksucker, while you’re still able, because I’m about twenty seconds from beating your sorry ass into the ground. Now, secondly, if you ever lay a hand on that woman, or even verbally abuse her, you’re gonna wish you and I never got acquainted. You lay a hand on her, or if that boy even thinks you have….well, just don’t make me come back out here, because if we do, it won’t be me you’ll be facing. It’ll be the boy, and you do not want me to turn him loose on you.”

    “Now you’re threatening me?” The man yelled.

    “Damn right I am. Do we have a clear understanding?” When the man didn’t answer right away Joe hit him again. “You better talk while you’re still able,” he yelled.

    “Yes! Yes, we have an understanding!” The man said, cowering away.

    “Tell me what you understand,” Joe said with his fist drawn back again, up close, aimed squarely at the man’s face. “Talk, man, I would love to see blood spurting out of your nose.”

    “The boy can come visit anytime he wants, and I won’t lay a hand on his mother ever again,” the man said quickly.

    “Very good, because I don’t want to have to come back out here and do this all over again,” Joe said, rubbing his hand. “And let’s keep this just between me and you, what do you say?”

    The man nodded. “All right.”

    Joe took a step away from him. “You wait right here till we drive off,” he said.

    The man nodded and leaned back against the shed.

    Jordan was waiting at the truck when Joe came out from behind the shed.

    “You ready?” Joe asked.

    “Yeah.”

    “Get all your stuff?”

    “Yes, sir,” Jordan replied.

    “Talk to your mom?”

    “Yes. But she was afraid for me to stay very long,” Jordan said.

    “She don’t have to be afraid anymore,” Joe said. “You come visit any time you want and stay as long as you want.”

    “Is he really going to let me do that?” Jordan asked.

    “I think he will.”

    “What’d you do?” Jordan asked as they drove down the lane.

    “We had an understanding.”

    “Is that what got that blood on your shirt?”

    “Nosebleed,” Joe said.

    “Yours or his?” Jordan asked.

    Joe just laughed.

    “Where’re we going? Where are you taking me now, with all of my stuff?” Jordan asked.

    “To my place.”

    “No, I can’t let you do that,” Jordan protested. “I owe you too much already, I’m not taking charity.”

    “I hate to sound like your step-dad, but it ain’t rent-free. Only thing is, I’m willing to wait for the rent money.”

    “No.”

    Joe turned with a scowl. “Do we have to have an understanding, too?”

    “No. No, sir,” Jordan said.

    “Good.”

    Back in town, Joe turned down an alley and parked his truck close in beside the building. “This is it.”

    “Where?” Jordan asked.

    “The stairs, right there,” Joe said. “Come on, I’ll help you with your stuff.”

    At the landing atop the iron stairs Joe unlocked the door and swung it open for Jordan to go in. “It’s not much, but I don’t need much. I’m pretty low maintenance. Besides, it’s just temporary, till this job ends.”

    The kitchen was small with barely room for a small table and two chairs, set at the window looking out over the alley. Joe led the way into the living room and on into the bedroom, which faced the street. “After we get something to eat you can put your stuff away in the closet and the dresser,” he said.

    He took him to Schiller’s Cafe across the street and took a window table. The waitress brought their menus and water.

    “Eat good,” Joe told him. He ordered and handed his menu back to the waitress. Jordan was hesitant and shy. Finally he ordered a hamburger.

    Joe held his hand up for the waitress to wait. “How long has it been since you ate a full meal?” he asked.

    “I like hamburgers,” Jordan said.

    Joe took Jordan’s menu and handed it to the waitress. “He’ll have a large rib eye, baked potato, salad, a large glass of milk, and we’ll see what else later.” When she was gone he said, “I told you to eat good. You’ve got a lot of muscle to feed.”

    “Why are you doing this?” Jordan asked.

    “Why not?” Joe said.

    “You don’t owe me anything. You don’t even know me,” Jordan said.

    “I know you’re a kid who needed a new battery and fuel pump, starter and new tires, and some clothes, and as it turns out, a place to stay, and now, a good meal. That about sums it up, doesn’t it?”

    “Yeah, I guess it does.”

    “Then I guess the matter is closed,” Joe said. When Jordan started to say something else, Joe held up his hand to silence him. “I said the matter’s closed.”

    After supper they walked around for a while.

    “This is the neighborhood,” Joe said with a wave of his hand. Next to the cafe was a sign that read Colt’s Gym, and next to that was a strip club. Down the street was the usual; a shoe store, dry cleaners and a drug store and a corner grocery. On the other side of the cafe was a tavern and pool hall. Jordan paused in front of the strip club.

    “Don’t get too interested in that place,” Joe said.

    “They’ve got male strippers?”

    “Something for everybody,” Joe said.

    “Have you ever been there?” Jordan asked.

    “Yeah, on certain nights.”

    “You go to a male strip club?” Jordan asked, surprised.

    “What can I say? It’s a great place to pick up women, especially after the strippers have got them all hot and bothered.”

    “Do you go to the gym?” Jordan asked.

    “I’ve got a monthly membership but I don’t spend much time there.”

    “Where do you work out?” Jordan asked.

    “I don’t much. I get all the exercise I need working,” Joe said as they headed back down the street.

    Back at the apartment Joe pulled off his shirt, turned on the TV and sprawled on the couch. “Make yourself comfortable. There’s stuff in the refrigerator if you didn’t get enough to eat, or if you want something to drink.”

    “No, I had plenty to eat, thanks,” Jordan said. “I guess I’d better get my stuff put away, then I oughta turn in.”

    “I won’t be long myself. At my age, I need all the sleep I can get.”

    “You’re not old. How old are you?” Jordan asked.

    “Old enough to be your dad.”

    “That don’t make you old, I’m almost eighteen.”

    “Anyway, I’ve got a TV in the bedroom,” Joe said. “Most of the time I turn it on and go to sleep before I get to watch a whole show.”

    Jordan busied himself putting his stuff away. He felt safe here with Joe. It wasn’t home, but home wasn’t home anymore, either. He wondered where he was supposed to sleep. There was only one bed. He guessed on the couch.

    Joe came into the bedroom and stood at the wide window facing the street. “How’re you doing?”

    “I’m about done,” Jordan said. Then he asked, “Where do I sleep?”

    “Bed’s plenty big enough for both of us,” Joe said.

    “After all you’ve done, I’m not going to take up half of your bed,” Jordan said.

    “It’s okay as long as you don’t take your half out of the middle,” Joe said.

    “I don’t want to be a nuisance.”

    “If I thought you would be a nuisance I wouldn’t have brought you here,” Joe said.

    “I, uh…..well, the truth is…I’ve never slept with anyone before,” Jordan said.

    “Well, you do it the same as sleeping alone. You stretch out and close your eyes. Unless, of course, you’re sleeping with a girl, then that’s the last thing you want to do.”

    Jordan laughed.

    “You’re blushing,” Joe said. “Don’t tell me a big, built, good-looking stud like you never slept with a girl.”

    Jordan swallowed and sheepishly shook his head no.

    Joe didn’t laugh. He only smiled. “Well, I don’t want to be

    accused of leading you astray, but maybe we can do something about that one of these days soon,” he said with a grin. “Well, if you’re going to be shy about sharing the bed….the couch is too small for you. For now, we can set up a make-shift bed; take the cushions off the couch and the chair and I’ll get you sheet and a blanket.”

    “Okay, thanks.”

    Joe tore off his top sheet while Jordan arranged the cushions on the floor of the living room. There was barely enough room to walk around them.

    “I hope I’m not too much of a nuisance,” Jordan said.

    “Pain in the ass is more like it,” Joe drawled.

    “I’m sorry, but you didn’t have to…….”

    “Hey, I’m kidding,” Joe cut in as he went into the bathroom. When he came out Jordan was in his shorts and T-shirt, looking mighty fine. Joe could hardly wait to see him out of his clothes again. He watched discreetly from his bedroom as Jordan went to the bathroom. He left his bedroom door open but turned out the light. He was disappointed when Jordan didn’t take off his shorts and T-shirt. Maybe he could work on that. The best way to do that, he thought, was to let the boy know that he slept naked and that it was okay for him to do the same.

    Joe couldn’t get to sleep. He tossed and turned and fought the images of young Jordan naked out behind the trailer and now in his shorts and T-shirt right there in his own living room. It was really a losing battle now, with the boy right in the next room. He felt sorry for the kid. He wished he’d beaten the hell out of his step-dad, or let the boy do it. He didn’t wish anything bad on Jordan’s mom but he half hoped the guy gave him an excuse to do it. He managed to fall asleep a half dozen times but kept waking up. Sometime in the night he got up and went in to check on Jordan.

    “Well, shit,” he swore softly. The boy was sprawled all over the floor with only one leg on the cushions. He was sleeping soundly, but he had to be uncomfortable as hell on that hard floor. He looked so young and cute and innocent lying there with his muscular arms slung up above his head. Joe thought about picking him up and carrying him into his bed. He would if he could be sure the kid stayed asleep. But he thought better of it. Jordan might take it the wrong way if he woke up. He looked at him for a moment. Finally, he squatted down beside him and nudged his shoulder.

    “Huh? What’s up?” Jordan asked, coming awake with a start.

    “You can’t sleep like this. Come on in the bed.”

    “I’m okay,” Jordan said as he crawled around trying to put the cushions back together.

    “You’re not sleeping on the hard floor. Come on,” Joe said gruffly.

    “Okay.” He got up and pulled the sheet off the cushions and grabbed his pillow.

    Joe went first back into the bedroom. He wanted Jordan to get a good look at him naked, so maybe he would take the hint. He helped him spread the sheet out. “You can shed the shorts and T-shirt if you want to,” he said as he put one knee into the edge of the mattress.

    Jordan took off his T-shirt and tossed it aside but left his shorts on. Joe didn’t make an issue of it. Give him time, he thought. He waited till Jordan was in bed and then turned off the lamp. The light shone in from the street like a bright moon.

    “It doesn’t do much good to turn off the lights, does it?” Jordan said.

    “I can pull the curtains, but I like it like this,” Joe said. “It’s like sleeping in the outdoors.”

    “It’s okay,” Jordan said.

    Joe wanted to tell the boy he didn’t have to hug the edge of the bed but he left him alone, and he was soon asleep. Joe still couldn’t go to sleep. He lay there watching Jordan sleep. It was all he could do to keep his hands off of him. Godd, he was a stud, so beautiful! Finally, Joe turned his back to him in exasperation. He still couldn’t sleep, and he didn’t know how he ever would with this teenage hunk beside him. Sooner or later, something would have to give.

    He’d barely dozed off when he heard soft sounds coming from the other side of the huge bed. He cocked his head to listen. It sounded like Jordan was crying. He wasn’t exactly sobbing but he was sniffling. If he wasn’t crying, he had a bad cold. Joe didn’t know what to do. He felt so sorry for the boy he ached inside, but he didn’t want to intrude. Still, he couldn’t let the kid lay there and cry.

    “Jordan…..are you okay?” he asked quietly.

    “Yeah.” It was a quick reply and he sniffled again.

    Joe waited for a moment. He wasn’t convinced just because Jordan quieted down. Joe knew he was still feeling bad, and sad. He couldn’t take it. He reached out but held his hand back. If he touched him it could be fatal. He couldn’t even be sure if he was reaching out to comfort the boy, or for his own satisfaction.

    “I don’t think you are,” he said finally as he finished reaching across the bed and laid his hand on Jordan’s shoulder.

    The boy choked then broke out in soft sobs. Joe squeezed his shoulder. He really didn’t know what to do now. Finally, he moved closer to him and laid his arm more around him, down across his chest. Jordan seemed to welcome his comforting arm.

    “It’s okay, let it out,” Joe said softly. “Nobody your age deserves this kind of hell, let it out, maybe it’ll make you feel better.” He didn’t know if he was saying the right things but he had to say something to try to comfort the boy. He moved closer, pressing his body against his back, and wrapped his arm tighter around his chest. He did it out of compassion, but he couldn’t deny the lust rising within him at the touch of the boy’s thick, hard pecs. When Jordan didn’t tense up, Joe pulled him tight against him from head to foot, smashing his manhood unashamedly against the boy’s butt. Still, he didn’t seem to mind.

    “Nobody needs this kind of crap,” Joe said huskily.

    “It’s just that…I can’t believe you’re doing this.”

    “It’s not such a big deal,” Joe said. “I was taught, if you see a problem, fix it, don’t wait for somebody else to do it.”

    “Nobody’s done anything this nice to me since my dad died, except for my coach when I was in high school, and you don’t even know me.”

    “Could say we’re getting acquainted,” he joked, squeezing the boy.

    “How come you’re not married, Joe? You would make a great dad and husband.”

    “Who says I’m not?”

    “I didn’t see any wedding ring,” Jordan said.

    “I was married. It didn’t work out,” Joe said.

    “Did you have any kids?”

    “No, I wasn’t that lucky.”

    “That’s too bad, you would make a great dad,” Jordan said again.

    “Well, that’s arguable. Come on, turn over here and take in some deep breaths. You’re safe here, Jord.”

    “I feel like such a fuckin’ baby,” he said as he turned onto his back, wiping his eyes. “I’m almost eighteen years old and crying like a baby over nothing. And what the hell am I doing lying in bed with another guy?” he added, laughing. He started to move away but Joe held him tight.

    “Everybody reaches his breaking point,” Joe said. “And it’s not nothing, what you’ve been through. I’d say you’ve done pretty well. You’re not in trouble with the police, you didn’t turn to drugs or booze….have you?”

    “No, I would never do that to my body”

    “Yeah, that would be almost a crime,” Joe said, rubbing his hand across the boy’s thick-muscled chest. He squeezed his pec and then flattened his hand on his hard abs. “You’ve put too much work into your body to screw it up.”

    “I wish I had a dad like you, or a big brother,” Jordan said. “I’m going to pay you back for everything,”

    “Don’t worry about it. It’s nothing I wouldn’t do for my own kid, or my little brother, if I had one. I just wish I’d been lucky enough to have a son like you.”

    “You said it was a loan,” Jordan reminded him.

    “Okay, it is, but I’ll decide on the payments.”

    “What do you mean?”

    “I just want you to get your life pulled together so you can get your head on straight, then you can worry about paying me back,” Joe said.

    “I will, I promise you that.”

    They lay for a long time together, the boy comfortable in the older man’s arms.

    “By the way, how did you get that job, being just seventeen?” Joe asked.

    “I got a work permit, to work in the office only. I want to go out on a job when I turn eighteen,” Jordan said.

    “When would that be?” Joe asked.

    “About two weeks.”

    Joe made a mental note to do something special for the boy’s birthday.

    “I feel like a little boy, you holding me like this,” Jordan said. He tensed like he was going to move away but when Joe’s arm tightened across his chest again he relaxed, like he really wanted to be there. “You’re a good man, Joe, and I got to admit, it feels good, lying here with you. I don’t believe I’m saying it, but it’s true.”

    Joe closed his eyes and held his breath for a moment as he sucked up the courage he needed. But his good sense overtook him before he could tell the boy that he could make it feel better.

    Joe mentioned Jordan’s birthday at work and the men took it upon themselves to throw a surprise birthday bash for him at the trailer after work. According to plan, Joe stopped to turn around when they were about half way home.

    “What’s the matter? Why are we turning around?”

    “Forgot something,” Joe mumbled.

    At the site there were cars and pickups crowded in the clearing and along the road.

    “What the hell’s going on?” Jordan asked.

    “Union meeting. I forgot all about it.”

    “I didn’t know anything about a union meeting,” Jordan said.

    “You’re not a member of the union yet,” Joe reminded him.

    “Yeah, but I usually hear what’s going on.”

    “Hell, son, you don’t know the half of what’s going on,” Joe said.

    “Should I go in with you?” Jordan asked.

    “You might as well see what goes on; you have to join the union before you go out on a job,” Joe said.

    They could hear the noise inside as they walked up to the door. Joe held the outside door open and stepped back for Jordan to go inside.

    “Happy Birthday!” they all yelled in unison when Jordan came through the door.

    He stepped back with a look of shock. Joe laughed and motioned him to go on inside. It was crowded. It was a big trailer but there was barely room to maneuver around. The beer was flowing freely and it was hot except at the end where the air conditioner was working overtime. Most everybody was in T- shirts, a couple of the guys had their shirts off. It smelled of manly sweat and overworked deodorant and after-shave. Joe loved the macho smell and he had a fleeting image of all these guys naked and gathered around him. Somebody shoved a cold beer in Jordan’s hand.

    “I’m not old enough to drink,” Jordan said.

    “You see anybody that looks like they give a shit?”

    He took the beer. “I’ve only drank beer twice in my life,” he said quietly to Joe.

    “Then nurse it,” Joe said.

    The men parted a path to the office end of the trailer where there were gifts stacked on the corner of the desk. It was nothing serious. A box of a dozen extra-large condoms.

    “I saw you taking a piss once, and I figured you needed the large size,” someone said.

    “I didn’t even know they made large size,” Jordan admitted.

    “Fuck, you probably didn’t know they made condoms,” someone said.

    Jordan took it in stride.

    There were a couple of gift certificates to clothing stores and some work gloves and a work shirt. There was a gift pass to Michael’s, the strip club near Joe’s apartment. There was one box that they said they all chipped in to get. It was a pair of new steel-toed work boots and several pair of heavy socks.

    “Those are Carolinas; the best you can get,” someone said.

    “You’re gonna need those when you go out on a job site.”

    The trailer suddenly went silent. Jordan looked around; it was the foreman, Brad Hamilton.

    “You’re going to need this, too,” Brad said as he reached under the desk. He brought up a bright yellow hard-hat and set it on Jordan’s head. Someone had printed “NSOTJ” across the front with a marker.

    “What’s it stand for?” Jordan asked.

    “New Stud On The Job.”

    Everybody whooped and hollered and applauded and somebody shoved another beer in his hand.

    “You knew about this,” Jordan said to Joe.

    Just then somebody was opening the door and another guy got up to help a drop-dead gorgeous blonde up into the trailer. She wore high heels and a short, black leather skirt with a blouse that fell off her shoulders. There were cat-calls and whistles from all around the trailer. She set a small boom-box on the table.

    “Oh, my Godd!” Jordan whispered.

    “I didn’t know about this,” Joe said.

    The stripper stood with her feet wide apart and her hands on her hips, surveying the room till she saw Jordan. A smile came across her face and she walked toward him.

    “That new hard hat says you must be Jordan,” she said in a honey-like voice.

    “Y-Yeah,” he stammered.

    “You don’t sound quite sure. Are you Jordan or am I picking on the wrong guy?” she asked.

    “No, I’m Jordan, you’re….you’re picking on the right guy,” he assured her.

    “What’s it stand for?” she said, tracing her fingers across the lettering on his hardhat.

    He looked down, blushing.

    “Is it something dirty?” she asked.

    “No, Ma’am, it’s nothing dirty, it’s just……”

    “New Stud On The Job,” somebody yelled out.

    That made him blush all the more.

    “Well, New Stud On The Job, I’m Christy, and I’m here to wish you a happy birthday,” she said. She turned around and said to one of the men near the table, “Honey, would you push the start button for me?”

    “I’ll push any damned button you want,” the man said.

    “Thanks, but I think I’ve found somebody to push all the rest of my buttons,” she said, smiling down at Jordan.

    “Okay, but I’m right here if he needs any help,” the man said.

    The woman looked Jordan up and down then shook her head. “I don’t think he’s not going to need any help,” she cooed.

    The music started and so did Christy, standing right in front of Jordan.

    “Geezuss, she’s got hips that’d knock you across the room,” someone said as she began to bump and grind in time to the music.

    Joe watched Jordan with interest, and with a little jealousy. He wished it could be him up there doing a strip for the boy; or better yet, Jordan doing a strip for him. But the boy needed this. It was his rite of passage; a passage into the brotherhood of the men he would be working with. Jordan’s eyes were glued to the woman’s body, moving up and down and side to side as she swung her hips and twisted her butt. He looked a little flushed in the face; maybe a little short of breath. His eyes were glazed over.

    Christy was playing with the buttons of her blouse, fingering them, toying with the boy’s emotions. Then she unbuttoned the top one and there was a roar of applause. She undid the second…then the third. She left the last two and pulled Jordan to his feet.

    “I’m having trouble with these last two buttons, do you think you could help me out?”

    “I think I can,” he said, his voice a hoarse whisper. He flipped one button open and the woman’s tits strained to spread the blouse open. He fumbled with the last one and the men went wild, laughing and urging him on. When he got it open, the blouse swung open and the Christy’s tits fell free. The job done, he started to sit down but she kept him on his feet.

    “Oh, you’re not done, honey,” she cooed as she put her hands around the back of his head. Then she pulled his face into her breasts. The trailer erupted with howls and applause. “You have to take it off of me,” she told him. He worked the blouse off and handed it behind him for someone to take.

    Topless, the only thing left was the skirt, what there was of it. Jordan stood with an embarrassed grin as she fumbled with the zipper at the side. He didn’t wait to be asked.

    “I can help you with that,” he said as he reached out and worked the zipper tab down for her. Again the trailer erupted with a roar of cat-calls.

    “Thanks, It’s awfully tight,” she said.

    “I can fix that,” he said. He tugged the skirt down off her hips and on down her thighs till it was around her feet and he was squatted down on one knee. She made a big show of lifting one leg then the other so he could take it off of her, her womanhood right in his face, barely hidden behind the triangle of a silk, lace fringed thong. She was obviously shaved.

    Jordan looked out of breath, his eyes still moist and with the goofiest look Joe had ever seen.

    She reached down for her skirt and when Jordan handed it up to her he started to stand but she kept her hands on his shoulders to keep him down on his haunches in front of her.

    “How far is she going to take it?” Joe asked the man next to him.

    “Around the world if he wants her to, if he lets her. That’s what we’ve paid her for.” the man replied.

    “You mean…ALL the way?”

    “All the way by way of Boston,” the man replied.

    Joe hadn’t counted on that. Most strippers didn’t even strip down all the way; Christy must be a hooker as well.

    The place went wild again when she pulled Jordan’s face into her crotch. Then she pushed him back to sit on the chair. She danced around for a couple of minutes, slowly turning her back to him, exposing her butt with the tiny strip of colored material separating the sumptuous mounds.

    “Lap dance!” someone yelled.

    The guy sitting next to Jordan said something to him and he spread his legs out and slouched down in his chair a little, ready for her. She swung her butt back and forth and churned it around as she slowly lowered it onto his lap. She brushed her butt back and forth over the front of his jeans, pressing harder and harder.

    “Ohhh,” she squealed as she raised back up with a shocked look.

    “She don’t know what she’s asking for,” Joe said quietly.

    “Big, huh?”

    “Huge for a kid his age,” Joe said. “I’m talking horse.”

    Christy turned around and leaned down with her tits hanging in Jordan’s face. He lifted them both in his hands and rubbed them in his face, lapping the nipples with his tongue.

    “Somehow, I don’t think he’s led a sheltered life,” the man said.

    “Last I heard, he was a virgin,” Joe said.

    “No shit! That little stud, a virgin?”

    “Well, I can’t keep track of him every hour of the day and night; maybe he got laid and didn’t tell me.”

    “Well, he’s sure not shy with Christy,” the man said.

    “I don’t think it’d be possible to be shy with Christy,” Joe said.

    Christy was smashing her butt harder into Jordan’s lap and Joe knew the kid must have a foot-long rail straining to get out of his tight jeans. He was jealous as hell, but he was as excited as the rest of the men to see what she would do to him. She turned around again and squatted down on her haunches between his knees, balanced on her high heels. She began rubbing Jordan’s thighs, working her fingers into his crotch. He hunkered up into her hands and spread his legs wider.

    “Give him some head!” somebody called out.

    She undid his belt and started unbuttoning his jeans.

    “She’s really gonna do this, take him all the way,” Joe said.

    “That’s what she’s been paid for.”

    “Man, most strippers don’t allow you to even touch them.”

    “She’s a hooker on the side.”

    When she fumbled with one of the buttons, Jordan undid all the rest with one hard jerk on his fly. Christy rubbed one hand over his shorts that were exposed and her eyes widened.

    “Oh, My!” she whispered.

    Jordan was obviously anxious but he let her go at her own pace. He laid his head back and closed his eyes and let her do her thing. She buried her face in his crotch and he moaned. She tugged the waistband of his shorts down and kissed his bare abs. When she tugged on his jeans he raised up so she could pull them off his hips, along with his shorts.

    “Oh!” she gasped with surprise.

    “Holy Shit!” somebody close to him swore.

    “Son-of-a-bitch, what horse did he steal that thing from?” said someone else.

    “Good thing we got the oversized condoms,”

    Joe wasn’t where he had a good, direct view but he knew what Christy and the men must be seeing even though he had never seen the boy with a hardon.

    “Let’s see you take that,” one of them challenged Christy.

    Jordan’s face was a mask of intense expectation. Suddenly he moaned like a wounded animal as Christy touched his cock with her mouth. “AAAAWwwhwhhhhhhhh!” he cried softly. “Awww, Myy Godddd!”

    The men around him laughed. She sucked his cock for several minutes then stood up.

    “Does one of you good men happen to have a condom?” Christy cooed.

    “Got `em right here, a whole dozen of `em,” someone said.

    The box of oversized condoms was torn open and someone handed Jordan one of them.

    “If you need help putting it on……”

    “I don’t need any fuckin’ help,” he said as he tore the packet open.

    Christy took it. She squatted down, placing the condom over the head of his cock and rolled it down. Then she stood and turned around. Joe was stunned when Brad, the foreman, sitting next to Jordan, casually reached over and wrapped his hand around the boy’s cock.

    “I’ll hold that up for you,” he said.

    Nobody seemed to be the least bit surprised that Brad had done it. Christy lowered her butt till she came into contact with the head of Jordan’s cock. He pulled the string of material from between her buns and suddenly there was another pair of rough hands with a knife.

    “Let’s get this thing out of the way,” he said as he cut the material and then the waist band.

    “Honey, you’re gonna have to pay for that,” she said.

    “Name your price, ’cause I’m keeping it,” the man said.

    Her pussy free of any encumbrances, she maneuvered around till the Jordan’s broad cockhead was set snugly against her pussy then she slowly lowered herself onto his cock.

    “OOOOhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” Jordan moaned as his cock was slowly enveloped in the wet, warmth of a pussy for the first time.

    Christy had to pause and maneuver around some more in order to work more of the huge cock into her pussy. Finally, she sat snugly on his thighs.

    “Yeah, ride that big fucker,” Brad told her as he pulled his hand away.

    “Goddam. Where’s she putting it all?” somebody asked.

    The room seemed to take on a singular, pulsating moan as the woman began to ride up and down on the huge cock. The loudest of all was Jordan.

    “Ohhhhhh!……Awwwhhhhh!……Ohh, Fuck…I can’t believe you guys did this,” he groaned.

    Joe wished he were closer, but he could see Christy riding up and down and she was using pretty long strokes. Jordan’s face contorted with intense pleasure. He wasn’t acting much like a virgin, and Joe wondered if he had, indeed, gotten laid, or had lied about his virgin status. He was humping his butt up out of the chair, pulling her butt down hard onto his cock, and reaching around to squeeze and play with her big tits.

    He twisted her around so he could suck on one at a time. Joe worked his way, unnoticed, through the crowd of men till he was right next to the action. He squatted down to get out of the way of the others behind him. Truth be known, he squatted down to be closer to the action; close enough that he could smell them, smell their sex and Jordan’s body spray. He watched Christy ride up…up…up…then all the way down, and Joe wondered, too, where she was putting it all. He wondered if he could take him like that.

    Not surprising, Jordan didn’t last very long. His climax was the most erotic thing Joe had ever seen. The men saw it coming and began chanting, “Cum! Cum! Cum! Cum!” and cheered him on with each stroke then broke out in roaring applause when it was obvious that he was shooting his load. Christy kept riding up and down his cock, bringing him down in her own special way.

    “Sorry, I couldn’t hold it,” Jordan apologized breathlessly as she rose up from his loins.

    “Honey, you’ve got nothing to apologize for,” she said.

    Jordan’s cock fell only slightly limp with a wet smack up across his abs, the condom bulging with his heavy load. Christy was gathering up her clothes from the men and letting them help her put them on, laughing at their gropes and feels.

    When she was dressed she leaned down and kissed Jordan on the forehead. He stood up to tell her good-bye. His big cock hung out like a hunk of rubber hose, the end of the condom hanging heavy with its burden.

    “Fuck Me! Is that all one load!” someone exclaimed.

    “The kid’s a stallion,” someone else remarked.

    “Yeah, fucker should be put out to stud.”

    Christy was gone and suddenly Jordan seemed to be embarrassed with his big cock hanging out and with the cum-filled condom swinging around. He looked to the bathroom and the men parted to make way. Someone handed him his T-shirt. Joe noticed how they all looked at him when he passed by, almost in awe.

    “Motherfuck! That was the hottest thing I ever saw,” one of the men said.

    “You talking about Christy or Jordan?” someone asked.

    “Fuck you,” the man growled.

    “I’d let you but this is my week for girls,” the man said

    Jordan came back out of the bathroom pulling his shirt onThe men whooped and applauded when he came out. He had removed the condom.

    “This is a birthday I’m never going to forget,” Jordan sad. “Thanks, guys.”

    “Hell, don’t thank us; we ought be paying you for putting on the show for us,” someone said.

    “I wanta know just one thing; how the hell did you grow a cock that size at your age?” someone else asked.

    Jordan laughed and made his way over to where Joe was standing, holding his jeans..

    “Wow! That was something,” he said.

    “Yeah, it sure was,” Joe agreed.

    Jordan acted like he was ready to leave.

    “The party’s not over,” Joe said. “Not till the beer’s gone.”

    The beer ran out and the party began to wind down. Joe had been careful to try to prevent the men from getting Jordan drunk but when they left he had a good buzz on. Joe had to steady him out to the truck. He told him to roll the window down and breathe fresh air. At home he helped him up the outside stairs and into the apartment and on into the bedroom. Jordan sat hard on the edge of the bed and laid back with his arms flung out.

    “Man, what a birthday,” he said. “I just wish my Mom could’ve celebrated with me.”

    Joe laughed. “I doubt your Mom would’ve been too keen on watching you get rode by a stripper.”

    “No, not that, but some celebration with just her and me.”

    “Go see her tomorrow,” Joe said. “Take her out to eat.”

    “I just thought of something. I’ve turned eighteen, that means she won’t get support for me anymore. Man, he is going to be so pissed.”

    “Does your step-dad have any control over her finances, do you know?”

    “I don’t know. I’m guessing he does. Maybe total control. He is a control freak.”

    “Maybe you should try to find out, make sure she’s being taken care of.”

    Jordan rose up to a sitting position and peeled off his shirt. He fumbled with his belt and couldn’t coordinate his fingers well enough to undo his jeans.

    “You need some help?” Joe said with a chuckle.

    “Naw, I can get it.” He stood up but barely got the top button open before he flopped back across the bed again.

    “You had more to drink than you thought,” Joe said as he reached down and finished unbuttoning his jeans then pulled them down off his butt. He paused to remove his shoes then finished pulling is jeans off, leaving him in his briefs and socks.

    “I never had anybody undress me before,” Jordan murmured. “Hey, remind me to get the condom out of my pocket in the morning,” Jordan said as he curled up in a ball.

    “What condom?”

    “The one I used tonight. I saved it.”

    “You saved the condom?”

    “Yeah, I lost my virginity tonight, man, I’m keeping the condom as a souvenir.

    “You gonna bronze it?” Joe joked.

    “I might.”

    Joe tried to ignore the thoughts churning in his head as he took off his own clothes, his eyes fixed on the near nude boy in his bed. Eighteen he might be but he was still a boy; hell, just yesterday he was only seventeen. What a difference a day makes. He was eighteen, he wasn’t a virgin anymore and he was in Joe’s bed. Joe climbed in bed and turned off the light. When he brought the light blanket up over them Jordan snuggled toward his body heat and Joe put his arm over him as he’d done before.

    “You didn’t just lose your virginity, Jord. You took a big step toward manhood. You’ll be going out on a site pretty quick now.”

    “You think so?”

    “I’m sure of it.”

    “You talk to somebody?” Jordan asked.

    “No, but after tonight you sure as hell ain’t the office boy anymore.”

    “I like it when you call me Jord.”

    “Okay.”

    “It feels good being here with you like this, Joe.”

    The opportunity screamed out to be taken advantage of. Fate did not deliver a beautiful young, hung stud to a man’s bed just for sleeping. Joe swallowed hard and brought up his courage from deep in his belly.

    “I could make it feel better, Jord,” he said in a quiet tone.

    Silence. The boy either didn’t understand or he was scared to say anything, or maybe he didn’t hear him, or he was asleep.

    “I like it when you call me Jord,” he said again.

    “You don’t know what I mean, do you?” Joe said.

    “W-what……?”

    “When I said I could make you feel better,” Joe said as he squeezed the boy tighter against his own naked body.

    “I d-don’t…..know…..for sure…maybe…..”

    “Do you want me to show you? It’s nothing you have to do, it’s not any kind of payback, but I can make you feel really good if you’ll let me. Probably better than you ever felt in your life. Well maybe not as good as Christy, but pretty damned good.” He paused before he moved his hand down Jordan’s abs a couple of inches. He felt the muscles tighten even more and heard the boy swallow. “If you don’t want me to, just tell me……or stop me,” he said as he moved his hand farther down, his fingers crawling over the mound in his shorts.

    Jordan instinctively reached down and grabbed his wrist, not harshly, just wrapped his hand lightly around his wrist. Joe held his hand still till Jordan relaxed his grip. Then he started squeezing and mauling the mound of manhood and Jordan moved his own hand.

    “That’s one hell of a cock.”

    “Yeah, it….it’s pretty big, I guess. The guys thought so.”

    “Well, I guess it’d have to be, to match your body.”

    His cock expanded in Joe’s hand till it was throbbing hard, tenting his shorts.

    “Is it okay if I do this?” Joe asked as he slipped his hand down under the waistband of his shorts.

    “Y-yeah…I guess….”

    Jordan gasped when Joe curled his fingers around the hot, thick meat.

    “It’s hard to imagine this might be the first time you’ve had someone else’s hand around your cock,” Joe said.

    “Just my own,” Jordan said. “And Christy’s. But yours feels better than hers.”

    “Does it?”

    “It f-feels….g-great.”

    “You know where this is headed, now, don’t you?”

    “Yeah, I guess….I never had anybody do that before.”

    Joe didn’t bother mentioning Christy again. The boy obviously didn’t equate that with what he was doing. “If you don’t like it, just tell me and I’ll stop. I don’t want to do anything you don’t want me to do.”

    “O-Okay.”

    “Is this feeling okay, or do you want me to stop?” Joe asked as he explored the length of the big cock.

    “No! I mean, yeah, it feels great. You don’t have to stop.”

    Joe leaned up over him and flicked his tongue around his nipple several times before he dragged his tongue across his broad chest to his other tit. He went back and forth, nibbling and licking and sucking on the turgid nipples.

    “OOOhhhnnnnnn,” Jordan moaned softly.

    “Bet you didn’t’ know you had feelings in your chest,” Joe said.

    “No, I didn’t.”

    “You’ve got feelings a lot of places besides your cock.” He moved his mouth down the gentle slope of his abs, slowly, crisscrossing the deep ridges of his muscles with his lips and tongue. All the while he was moving his hand up and down the boy’s raging cock. Jordan was moaning and gasping and writhing under him, hunkering his butt off the mattress to drive his cock through Joe’s fist. Suddenly, without a hint of warning, he went off!

    He gave a surprised squeal and Joe was surprised too, to feel the hot, thick, cum suddenly splattering against the side of his face, but he didn’t recoil. It was a gusher; the stuff shot out with such force and splattered on his face like a miniature power hose. It was surprising considering the load he’d shot off back at the trailer. Joe wanted to open his mouth and catch some of it but he was afraid it might be pushing things for this first time. He didn’t want to do too much too soon and freak the boy out. When he was sure he was done, Joe rose up from his middle.

    Jordan lay with his forearm flung across his eyes as he fought to regain his breathing. “I’m sorry. I never shot off that quick in my life. I can jack off for hours.”

    “When you’re using your own hand, you’re in control,” Joe said.

    “Aww, man, I shot all over your face! I’m sorry.”

    “It’s okay,” Joe said as he pulled the corner of the sheet to wipe his face. Then he swiped at the cum streaked across Jordan’s stomach.

    “I’m sorry. I couldn’t warn you, I was almost choking, it was so good.”

    “It’s okay, I could’ve gotten out of the way,” Joe said.

    “You…could have….but….you didn’t want to? You mean you didn’t care if I shot all over you face?”

    “You did catch me by surprise; I just couldn’t get my head turned in time. But it’s okay. No harm done.”

    “If you had turned your head I might have shot right into your mouth.”

    Joe smiled. “Would that have been so bad?” he said.

    “I….I d-don’t know….I guess not….if you don’t think so.”

    “Actually, Jord, I wouldn’t have minded, but I was afraid to let you shoot in my mouth,” Joe said. “I wasn’t sure what you’d think, and I didn’t want to freak you out or maybe scare you off.”

    “I wouldn’t have been scared, and I wouldn’t be freaked out,” Jordan said. “I knew where it was headed. I didn’t at first but I figured it out pretty quick.”

    Joe lay beside him and shoved his arm under Jordan’s head for a pillow and they were quiet for a moment. “I wanted to do this before but I thought I should wait till you’re eighteen.”

    “I wouldn’t tell anybody if that’s what you were worried about. You think I would try to blackmail you or something?”

    “No, I never thought that.”

    “Well, I would’ve if you only did it once and wouldn’t do it again,” Jordan said.

    “You little fucker,” Joe said, laughing, as he began tickling the boy playfully. Jordan yelped with laughter and squirmed to get away from him. They wrestled all over the bed till Joe gave in.

    “Okay, you’ve got me where you want me. Whatever you say. Whatever you want.”

    “Well, I didn’t last long enough for you to take it where you were taking it. And I didn’t go down,” he pointed out.

    Joe reached for his cock again. “Shit, I guess you didn’t!” he said.

    “That happens a lot. It’s like my cock doesn’t know when it’s supposed to be finished.”

    “That’s pretty normal for a guy your age,” Joe said as he slowly jacked the big cock.

    “I usually last a long time after I”ve already gone off once. I don’t know what happened last time,” Jordan said.

    “That’s okay,” Joe said as he rose up over him again. He bent down and opened his mouth wide to take the boy’s cock in his mouth.

    “AAwwwwwhhhhhhh!” Jordan moaned softly.

    Joe was happy to hear his moan. He wanted to make him feel good. He wanted this first time to be something he would remember; and make him want to come back for more. But Jordan lay perfectly still while Joe sucked his cock and he wondered if he was liking it or just tolerating it. Maybe Christy compared better than he thought. Joe slipped one hand under his butt and Jordan flexed the muscles hard in his hand. Joe squeezed his butt, urging him to thrust up, to move and get into it. Jordan relaxed and began thrusting his cock up into Joe’s mouth.

    “Ohh, Geezusss,” he moaned as he fucked Joe’s mouth. Then he put his hands on the back of Joe’s head and shoved up harder.

    Joe rose up again. “I can’t take you all the way,” he said.

    “That’s okay, I didn’t mean you had to,” Jordan said.

    “I’ll work on it, though,” Joe said. “How’d you grow such a big cock, anyway? This fucker’s got to be ten inches long, and shit, I can barely get my hand around it.”

    “I don’t know, it just started growing like mad a couple of summers ago. I was starting to wonder if it was going to stop, if I was going to grow into some kind of freak.”

    “You’re not a freak,” Joe assured him. “Just big and beautiful.” He was glad for the spurts of conversation. It meant Jordan was at ease with what he was doing. He went back down on him. The mushroom head swelled out in his mouth and he lavered his tongue around the thick, gristled rim, causing it to quiver against his tongue.

    “Awww, man, I love it when you do that.”

    Joe did it again. “Like that?”

    “Awww, yeah…ohhhh, you’ve got a nice tongue. Kind of like soft sandpaper. It send little jolts of electricity all through me.”

    Joe continued to squeeze and massage Jordan’s butt in his hand as he sucked his cock. He gradually worked his fingers between the taut buns and Jordan seemed to be too caught up in things to notice. He sucked, up and down, slowly, lashing his tongue all around the thick meat on the way down and back up, and washing the baseball sized head when he reached the top. Using his own spit, Joe managed to work a finger deep between Joe’s butt muscles till he touched his asshole.

    “UUnnnnn,” Jordan moaned with surprise.

    It wasn’t a “don’t-do-that” moan and Joe spread the twin mounds apart with his fingers and pressed his middle finger harder against the hot, clenching hole.

    “Awwhhhnn,” Jordan moaned again and sort of squirmed around against the tip of his finger.

    Joe worked up more spit and let it run down the shaft and over his balls. He caught it in his hand and worked it between Jordan’s butt. Slicked up, it was easy to work his fingers between the tight muscles and probe at his hot hole.

    “Are you gonna…do that…with your finger?” Jordan stammered as he squirmed harder on his finger.

    “If you’ll let me,” Joe said.

    “I don’t know…w-what’s it like?”

    “Let me show you,” Joe said. “There’s a spot in there where you can move around on my finger any way it makes you feel good.” He used more spit till the boy’s butt was wet and slick then he carefully probed through the tight, clenching hole. All the while, he was sucking his cock.

    Jordan uttered a whimpering moan, mostly from surprise, but quickly relaxed his butt. Joe probed deeper, working his finger inside the hot, live hole. The soft inner muscles squeezed his finger, almost a welcoming gesture. He easily found the spongy-firm love nut and touched it ever-so-gently, sort of dancing his fingers around it.

    “Awwwhhhh….OOhhhh, I think…you f-found it!” Jordan exclaimed, wide-eyed.

    “Yeah. You move around, now, however it feels best,” Joe said as he went back down on the boy’s cock. Jordan squirmed his butt and humped Joe’s hand till it got to feeling so good he was thrashing his butt around.

    Joe stopped once. “How’re we doing?” he asked.

    “Aww, we’re doing great! You sucking my cock, way better than that stripper and me grinding on your hand, I never felt anything like this in my life!”

    Joe smiled and went back to sucking his cock.

    “Awww, Joe…Joe, I know I said I was gonna last longer, but you’re getting me so close with your finger.”

    “You don’t have to hold off. Let it go,” Joe said.

    “In….your mouth?”

    “Yes. Give it to me with both barrels,” Joe said. He slowed his mouth to a crawl up and down the thick, tall shaft, using his tongue to coax the boy’s climax while the boy worked it up himself by pivoting around on his finger. It didn’t take long. Jordan reached his arms out and clawed at the sheets and tossed his head back and forth in his fit of ecstasy. Then suddenly, he clasped his hands around Joe’s head.

    “I’m gonna come!” he gasped.

    Joe waited a few seconds then kicked everything up a notch to make the boy explode. He began sucking hard, up and down, all the way up and all the way down as far as he could go, using his tongue as a whip all around the throbbing meat. At the same time, he literally fucked the boy with his finger, gouging through the tight sphincter muscle and rubbing and poking at his swollen prostate unmercifully. Jordan went nuts.

    “OOwwwaahhhhhh! Awww….ohhhhh….ohhhh.. OHHH, Godd…Ohh, Godd, Joe….w-what’re you d-doing to me! Ohh, Geezuss…Ohhhh, make me come….Ohhh, I wanta come so bad……..!”

    Seconds later he did. His cock bolted like a steel bar in Joe’s mouth, quivered for a second then exploded. Joe could actually feel the stuff gushing up through the shaft before it shot out and hit the roof of his mouth like a power hose. He was taken aback by the sheer power and force of it, and surprised at the volume of come spewing out so soon after his previous climaxes. He let his mouth fill up as he swirled the stuff around the boy’s cock, using it to polish the head. He sucked him till he was trembling and choking on his gasps and was trying to shove Joe’s head away. Joe held on for a moment longer while he swallowed the hot, thick nectar. Godd, it tasted good! Young guys always tasted so good and fresh.

    Jordan collapsed in a long heap as Joe rose up from his middle. His cock fell heavy and wet across his abs. Joe left his finger in his ass but didn’t move it. He could still feel the palpitations of his prostate.

    “Geezuss…when you said you were going to find a spot, you weren’t kidding,” Jordan exclaimed.

    Joe started to remove his finger but the tight muscle squeezed around it.

    “You can leave it in there,” Jordan said.

    “All right. You like that, huh?”

    “Yeah. This must be something like a girl feels, getting fucked,” Jordan surmised.

    “Maybe,” Joe said, rubbing the boy’s thigh.

    “Whew! I never had an experience like that in my life,” Jordan said.

    “Not even what Christy did to you?” Joe asked.

    “That was awesome, partly because the guys arranged it and they were watching. But this is just as awesome, with you.”

    “Do you think you might like to experience it again?” Joe asked.

    “Hell, yeah, anytime,” Jordan replied.

    “Maybe we just solved the sleeping arrangements, then,” Joe said. “Unless you still want me to buy you a bed.”

    “I could get used to this, if you don’t think it’ll be too crowded.”

    Jordan was anxious to use his free pass to Michael’s. He wanted to ask Joe to go with him, maybe show him around, but he remembered that Joe had told him not to get interested in the place, like he didn’t think he should be going there. But he was eighteen now. He waited till Joe’s poker night in the back of the pool hall. He wore a good pair of jeans and his favorite yellow T-shirt that fit him like a glove. Not skin tight, but he filled it out good. Hiking boots and his baseball cap finished his ensemble.

    Michael’s was no more than he expected; a dimly-lit bar with a raised platform in the center for the dancers. A bank of lights surrounded the platform, with a brass pole at each end. In one end of the bar there were small round tables, built up high, with bar stools around them. At the other end was sort of an alcove, darker than the rest of the place with stools around the mirrored walls and the T-shaped bar that separated it from the rest of the place. Jordan showed his free pass.

    “I need to see some ID,” the bouncer said.

    Jordan gave him his driver’s license.

    “Belated happy birthday, but I can’t let you in. Drinking age is twenty-one.”

    “I don’t want to drink,” Jordan said.

    “It doesn’t work that way,” the man said.

    “Then how come I got this free pass?”

    The bouncer looked Jordan up and down; an approving look. “Hang on, I’ll get Michael.” The man went and got the bartender and brought him over. “This is Mike.”

    “Jordan,” he said, putting his hand out.

    “Nice name,” Mike said.

    “I got this pass for my birthday,” Jordan said.

    “There’s some mistake. Look, I can’t let you in as a customer because you’re under twenty one, but are you looking for a night job?”

    “I wasn’t, but what’s the job?” Jordan asked.

    “Dancer,” Mike said. “Well, dancer-slash-stripper.”

    Jordan was taken aback but immediately excited over the idea. “I can’t get in but I can work here?”

    “It’s a deal where you come in the back door and go straight upstairs to the dressing room. You do your sets and go back in the dressing room, no wandering around the bar. Which means you can’t work the place.”

    “What do you mean work the place,” Jordan asked.

    “You’ll see. You don’t have to give me an answer right now but I’d like to have you. You’ve got the body for it, don’t you think?” he asked the bouncer.

    “Definitely,”he agreed. “You could rake in some good tips.”

    “You can stick around and watch part of the show before you decide,” Michael told him.

    “Just park that tight butt on the end bar stool and don’t move,” the bartender told him.

    “All right, thanks.”

    Michael took him over to the bar and got him a coke. “That’s the best I can do in the way of a drink,” he said.

    “That’s okay,” Jordan said.

    “Show’s going to be starting in a few minutes.”

    The lights in the bar grew even dimmer but the lights that were focused on the stage went up a little, and beams of color began crisscrossing the stage. An announcer’s voice boomed out a welcome then introduced the first dancer. His name was Aaron. Everyone had names like Aaron, Luke, Jake, nothing common.

    Aaron was a small but well-built kid, not much older than Jordan. He came out wearing a pair of coveralls unzipped half way down his chest. He had a good chest. He began to move in time with the music. It was sensual as hell. Little by little he took the coveralls off, teasing the crowd as he bared more and more of his tight body. He danced for a few minutes in his briefs then slowly stripped them off, down to a thong. A few more minutes and another dancer was announced, just when Aaron was getting good.

    Jordan downed his coke faster than he thought. Mike sat another one in front of him. He took a sip and reared back. “This isn’t……”

    Mike waved him off. The drink had something in it. Something strong. But he liked it, and he was pleased that Mike had given it to him.

    “Think you can do that?” Michael asked him.

    “Yeah.”

    “Do you want an audition?” Mike asked.

    “When?”

    “Next Wednesday.”

    “Sure. Hey, I know you told me not to move off of this stool, but I’ve gotta take a piss,” Jordan said.

    “Right there, second door,” Mike said. “Just don’t linger for the vultures to move in on you. Don’t make me have to come in there after you,” he said, laughing.

    He slid off the stool and walked the couple of yards to the restroom door. It was a small restroom and there was already one guy standing at the long porcelain enamel trough. Two more guys followed him in. He stepped around the other guy and unzipped his jeans. Like he always did, he hauled out his balls too, and draped his cock over them. He didn’t know why, he just liked to piss with his balls hanging out. The guy next to him on his right, glanced down.

    “Now I know I’m drunk; there’s nothing that big that’s real,” he said, slurring his words.

    Jordan laughed and let the piss flow. Another guy squeezed in on Jordan’s right and looked squarely down at his cock.

    “Fuck! I’m not drunk. But is that real? Can I feel it to see if it’s real?”

    Jordan put his elbow out to stop the man from reaching for his cock. “Take my word for it, it’s real,” he said. This was what Mike meant by the vultures. He didn’t mind the attention but he was afraid Mike might walk in. When he was done he half turned from the urinal trough to put his cock away, purposely to show off to the other two guys in the rest room.

    “Show off,” one of them said.

    “Hey, not so fast about putting it away,” the other said. “Please. If you’re not going to let us feel it, at least let us look.”

    Jordan waited a few seconds for them to get a good look at him before he stuffed everything back inside his shorts, then he left.

    “That quick enough?” he asked Mike as he slid back on the stool.

    Mike just laughed. Damian was on stage. He was a heavily muscled college kid, looked like a football player except that he had great definition. And a huge bulge in his briefs. The bulge relaxed a little when he took his briefs off and it was held up by a thong. It bounced and swung around with the weight of his manhood.

    “Does anything ever fall out?” Jordan asked Mike.

    “It happens,” Mike said. “We have Rage night once a month when everything falls out,” he went on.

    “They strip naked?”

    “Anything goes,” Mike said.

    “Anything?”

    “Anything and everything,” Mike said. “You don’t have to

    participate in everything, but you do need to leave your inhibitions at the door.”

    “How do you get by with that?”

    “This is a private club. You would’ve had to show your membership card if you hadn’t had the pass. And we lock the doors on Rage night. Private club, members only, the cops can’t come barging in.”

    Jordan watched Damian gyrating sexily about the stage, pausing often to let someone stuff money in his thong. He noticed that they were all getting a good feel of his manhood while they were at it. Yeah, he could do this. Then he noticed the other dancers were still in the bar, standing around talking to the customers and letting them feel their butts and all over their bodies and they were twisting around and smashing themselves against them and letting them feel them up pretty much everywhere. They moved from one guy to another as they collected bills in their thongs or jockstraps.

    “That’s called working the crowd,” Mike said.

    “And I can’t do that.”

    “No, but you’ll rake in plenty of tips when you’re on stage.”

    “What’s the difference if they feel me up on stage, like they are him right now, or out in the bar like they’re doing those other guys?”

    “Back in the dark, they sometimes get a little bolder about it,” Mike said. “So, do you still want that audition?”

    “Sure.”

    Jordan didn’t tell Joe that he had used the pass till several days later when he asked him about it.

    “I used it,” Joe said rather timidly.

    “You already went? When?”

    “When you were playing poker.”

    “Dammit, I wanted to take you your first time,” Joe said.

    “I’m sorry…I was afraid to tell you after you told me not to get interested in the place; I didn’t think you would approve.”

    “How’d you even get in? You’re only eighteen.”

    “Used the pass. How would you’ve have gotten me in?”

    “I know Michael.”

    “I know Michael too, now,” Jordan said smartly.

    “Was it ladies night, or the guys?” Joe asked.

    “The guys were dancing, but there were a few women there,” Jordan said. “You don’t have to watch over me every minute of the day and night, you know.”

    “I know. You’re eighteen. Well, it’s going to take me a little time to get used to that,” Joe said. “Did you have a good time?”

    “I had a great time,” Jordan said. “You know what else?”

    “What else?”

    “I got offered a job.”

    “As a stripper!”

    “Well, they call them male exotic dancers.”

    “No shit! Well, you’ve got the looks and the body for it,” Joe said.

    “You’re not mad?”

    “Well, it’s not something you would want to write home to your mother about, but I’m not your mother. What about your age?”

    “They’re stretching the rules. I go in the back door and straight upstairs where the guys change. I go right back upstairs after I’ve done my thing. I can’t work the place like the other dancers.”

    “When do you start?”

    “I just got the offer. I have to go in for an audition tonight.”

    “Well, hey, I want to be there opening night,” Joe said with a wide grin.

    “Good. I’m glad. I want you to be there. I know I said you don’t have to watch over me all the time, but I would feel safer with you there in the crowd. They get pretty wild.”

    Joe saw that Jordan was getting more comfortable living with him, and sleeping with him. It was routine, now, for the boy to strip down and crawl right in bed with him, and always expecting to have sex. It was rare that a night went by that Joe didn’t give the boy a raging blowjob or eat his young, tender ass. Jordan liked that almost as much as getting his cock sucked. Joe had come awfully close to kissing him a couple of times. It was a natural urge when he had his mouth full of come, to lean up and kiss him and let him have some of it back. But he thought it might freak the boy out.

    Joe asked him if he cared if he went with him to the audition.

    “I don’t care but I don’t know what Michael might say. It is a job interview.”

    “Michael won’t care,” Joe assured him.

    “Okay, if you know Michael won’t care, I don’t have a problem with it but I really don’t want you to see me screw up.”

    “What is there to screw up? You’re taking your clothes off.

    “Now, what’re you wearing? Have you decided on costumes?” Joe asked.

    “Oh, shit, I never even thought about that! All I’ve got is briefs and a couple of jockstraps.”

    “Well, nobody’s going to throw rocks at you for that but you should come up with something a little more exotic. I mean, some kind of theme or two.”

    “You got any suggestions?” Jordan asked. “And where do I get exotic costumes? I guess I should’ve asked Michael.”

    “We can check out the costume shop.”

    “They only rent stuff, don’t they??”

    “No, they also sell stuff. In fact, they only rent outer garments, like capes and masks. Thongs, jocks and the like, you have to buy. You can’t rent it and take it back. So, what do you want to be? Firefighter, cop, farm boy?”

    “I don’t know, I was thinking of just being me. Just walk on the stage in jeans and t-shirt, sneakers, briefs underneath. You don’t think they would like that.”

    “They’re gonna love you no matter what you have on to take off. But you oughta do a specialty or two. Like military.”

    “Okay, I could do that, dress up like a soldier or Marine. Or a jock A football player maybe. Wouldn’t even have to play that part, that’d be natural for me. Only I don’t know where I could borrow the gear.”

    “Hell, that’s easy we’ll go to a sporting goods store.”

    “That’d be too expensive, buying football gear,” he said.

    “I’ll stake you,” Joe said. “And if you wanta do the military thing, I’ve got all the gear you need for that.”

    “Man, that’d be great, wearing your stuff,” he said excitedly.

    Joe backed out at the last minute and didn’t go to Jordan’s audition and opted to go to his opening night instead. He caught him twice practicing in the living room but he stopped when he saw Joe.

    “If it’s gonna embarrass you for me to see you, how’re you going to handle it in front of all those other guys?”

    “It’ll be different with them, they don’t know me,” Jordan said.

    “I am going to be there, you know,” Joe reminded him.

    “I know but you’ll be part of the crowd,” Jordan said. “In fact I want you to be part of the crowd so I don’t see you at first.”

    Jordan’s opening night was an event. He showered and shaved and put on some good smelling body splash, he said so he would smell good when guys came up to tip him. He was obviously nervous and just as he was about to pull on his shorts, Joe moved up behind him and wrapped his big arms around him.

    “Relax, Jordy. Press back against me and let me absorb some of the anxiety.”

    Jordan pressed back against him but only for a moment. He pulled away, laughing. “Pressing against you like that is only going to create a whole different kind of anxiety.”

    “You got all your stuff?” Joe asked as he watched the boy’s fine ass disappear inside the tiny white briefs.

    “Yep.”

    “What’re you doing first?” Joe asked.

    “Football jock,” Jordan replied.

    They walked together over to Mike’s, Jordan carrying his bit athletic bag with his gear in it. He went immediately up the stairs and Joe went to the bar to see Mike.

    “Joe! Great to see you.”

    “I brought your new boy,” Joe said

    “He is going to rock this place,” Mike said.

    “Just so you know, he said to tell you he’s doing the jock thing first, so you can announce him,” Mike said.

    “I can’t wait. Better get a front row position.”

    “No, he wants me to stay in the background where he can’t see me.

    “Nervous, huh?”

    “A little. No, a lot.”

    “He’s got nothing to be nervous about He’s a natural.”

    “That’s what I told him.”

    Three dancers preceded Jordan. They were good on stage and even better at working the crowd.

    “I wish I could let Jordan work the crowd, but he’ll make plenty of tips when he’s on stage,” Mike said.

    When the third dancer was leaving the stage the MC announced with great fanfare, the newcomer, Jordan Hawke. Joe didn’t know he had chosen that stage name. He watched over the rim of his glass as Jordan came out of the shadow and took the stage. The next moment, he was bowled over. He couldn’t believe the smooth, fluid gyrations of his body; even fully dressed in his football uniform, he was a turn on. He did a couple of turns around the stage, twisting and churning his hips as he rubbed and groped the mighty bulge of his crotch. Then he removed his helmet. Joe was surprised to see sweat on his forehead and plastering down his hair. It was perfect.

    There were some whistles when he took off his jersey, revealing the lower part of his thick chest and his rock hard stomach muscles. He really worked his abs, making them ripple in time with the music. He kicked off his cleats and pulled off his socks then began untying his pants. More whistles and catcalls. He played up the unlacing till his pants lay open, revealing the lowest layer of his abs and the waist of his lace-up jockstrap. He was a bit awkward taking off the pants but even his awkwardness was sexy. Left in his jockstrap with the cup inserted, and the shoulder pads, he started dancing but only for a moment before someone came up and handed him his helmet and asked him to put it back on, at the same time he was tucking a bill into the jockstrap. Jordan obliged and put his helmet back on while the man groped his hard-cupped jockstrap. Another youth at the other side of the stage was playing with his butt as he too tucked a bill into the straps.

    It started a trend and other guys were making their way to the stage. One of them pulled open the snaps on the pouch that held the hard cup and tucked a bill inside. The next guy pulled the bill out and tucked it in the waistband and he started pulling the cup out. Jordan let him, and the guy held the cup to his face and breathed in. He asked Jordan if he could keep it as he waved another bill at him. Jordan let him have the cup.

    He began undoing his shoulder pads. He made a big show of it, a ritual almost, and there were more cheers as he pulled them off over his head and held them at his side. He was in his jockstrap, looking so fuckin’ hot and studly, I could hardly keep my place on the barstool, back in the shadows. As he worked the two poles several more guys came up and stuffed bills in his jockstrap, in the waistband and inside the cup pouch. The MC announced his name again, indicating that his set was finished and he began gathering up his gear. It must have been tough for him to go right back upstairs and not be allowed to stay and work the now adoring crowd.

    “He’s one of the hottest guys I’ve had on that stage,” Mike said.

    Just then a burly, shirtless guy came up to the bar and asked Mike why Jordan didn’t stick around and work the crowd.

    “He’s too young. He’s only eighteen. He really shouldn’t even be on stage.”

    “But he is. So lock the fuckin’ door and don’t let anybody in or out during his set. Shit man, you’re denying us the chance to get our hands on that incredible eighteen year old body, you’re gonna be responsible for causing somebody to have a stroke from sheer frustration.”

    Joe sipped his way through another beer while a younger guy at the next stool tried his best to put the make on him. When he went to the restroom he followed him.

    “You are one tough nut to crack,” he told him as they both stepped up the urinal.

    “Didn’t realize you were trying to crack m my nuts,” Joe said as he undid his jeans. Just for the hell of it he shoved his jeans down along with his shorts, down below his butt.

    “Oh, sweet Jezusss, where do I start,” the man moaned and boldly reached over with his hand on Joe’s butt. “Could I crack this with my tongue?” he asked.

    “I guess for a minute while I’m taking a piss,” Joe said.

    The youth squatted down behind him and began licking his ass crack. “Beautiful,” he murmured as he pulled the twin mounds apart to lick deeper. “Goddd!” he groaned. Joe didn’t stop him or pull away when he finished pissing, but leaned forward with his hands against the wall and jutted his butt back for the guy.

    “Come home with me when the place closes,” the youth said. “Or we can leave now.”

    “I wanta see Jordan’s next set,” Joe said.

    “All right, after his next set, he’ll just get me more boned up for you,” the youth said.

    They didn’t part when another man came into the restroom, nor the next, till there were three guys with their hands on Joe’s body and he was afraid things would get out of hand. He pulled up his shorts and jeans and went back to his stool at the bar where he waited patiently for Jordan’s next set.

    When he was announced Joe could hardly wait to see him come out and go up on the stage. He hoped he remembered how to put everything on of the Marine gear Joe had loaned him. He was a stunner.

    “Damn, he needs to be on a recruiting poster,” Joe said to Mike.

    Mike laughed. “Yeah, he would have half the guys in the place signed up before they knew what they’re doing.”

    He had on Joe’s combat gear, shirt, helmet, pants bloused over black combat boots, with the backpack strapped across his shoulders. His lean waist was cinched with the wide web belt with a canteen resting sexily on one side of his butt and ammo pouches and first aid pouch on the belt. Joe’s old bayonet was sheathed from the belt on the other hip. The first thing he did was remove the helmet and make a swipe at his short cropped hair as he laid the helmet down. Then he began unbuttoning his shirt as he moved back and forth across the stage from one of the poles to the other. Each button revealed more and more of his broad, thick chest encased in a white T-shirt, and Joe’s dog tags came into view. When he’d shed the shirt he brushed his hand across his hair again, purposely to show off his big bicep. He took the canteen from its pouch and uncapped it and brought it up to his lips and took a long drink, again displaying his arm. Then he tilted the canteen over his head and let the water chuck out all over his head and upper body. His ripped abs and thick chest and his nipples were sharply contrasted beneath the thin, wet material of his T-shirt. The place erupted in applause and whistles and catcalls.

    “Nice touch!” Mike exclaimed.

    Jordan displayed his arm muscles again as he undid the web belt and let it drop to the floor. Then he began unlacing the boots while trying to keep the beat of the music. It was awkward, but again, even his awkwardness was sexy. He slipped out of the boots and made a slow process of unbuttoning his pants. A man came up and tucked a bill in the waist of his shorts and took over undoing the buttons. When he had Jordan’s fly apart he reached in and lifted the heavy pouch of his camouflage briefs. While he was massaging the hefty pouch he took another bill out and stuffed it inside the pouch. Jordan let the guy help him off with his pants then danced away, out of his reach. He put the boots back on and put his entire body on display in the sexiest way he could. Guys were soon standing in line to stuff bills in his briefs and grab a quick feel in the process.

    “Fuck it, go lock the door,” Mike told his other bartender. Then he squeezed Joe’s shoulder and said, “Joe, why don’t you go gather up his stuff and tell him I said to go ahead and work the crowd. He’s earned it.”

    As the MC was thanking Jordan and announcing the next dancer, Joe went to gather up his Marine gear. He told Jordan what Mike had said.

    “No shit!”

    “No shit, Jordy, go for it,” Joe told him.

    It was fun to watch Jordan move around through the crowd, talking to each one as the guys had their hands all over him, although it was too dark in some parts of the bar to make him out.

    “I hope he remembers what I told him about not going too far and letting things get out of hand,” Mike said.

    “What’s too far?” Joe asked.

    “Well, they’re going to be feeling him up inside his shorts, that’s okay. Just don’t let ’em haul it out, that encourages them to slide down off the stool and try to give him head. That’s too far, even with the door locked.”

    “I hope to hell getting a hardon isn’t too far, cause he’s sporting one about now,” Joe said.

    When Jordan emerged from the dim shadows of the back into the bar proper, his briefs were tented something awful, bulging with his hardon. Guys were reaching out, couldn’t wait to get their hands on him. When he’d made the rounds he came over to the bar and half sat on the stool next to Joe as he was pulling the bills out of his shorts. “Here, count this for me, will you?”

    Joe straightened the bills out and counted them. “Fuck, this money’s all sweaty,” he joked.

    “That’s not sweat,” Jordan joked back, making Joe laugh.

    “Two hundred and thirty eight dollars.”

    “No shit?”

    “Count it yourself,” Joe said.

    Jordan turned to Mike. “How much is your cut?”

    “I don’t get a cut. It’s all yours. You earned it.”

    “Thanks for letting me do it, work the crowd I mean.”

    “You earned that too.” He laughed and added, “Actually, I did that for my own safety. If I hadn’t turned you loose with these guys I would’ve had a riot on my hands. You did a great job up there, Jordan.”

    “Thanks.” Then, “Can I ask you something, Mike?” as he leaned across the bar. “There were a couple of guys who offered me money to go to their motel room.”

    “That’s not a question,” Mike said.

    “Should I go with them? I know they wanta have sex with me. It was quite a bit of money they offered.”

    “Maybe you’d better ask this guy,” Mike said, nodding to Joe.

    “No,” Joe said. “You don’t know what you’d be getting into. You don’t know if there might be another guy waiting in the motel room.”

    “He offered me a hundred bucks,” Jordan whined.

    “Take Joe with you,” Mike said, half jokingly.

    “No,” Joe said.

    Jordan wasn’t happy but he went home with Joe.

    Jordan was happy to be bringing in extra money and paying down what he owed Joe but Joe was becoming jealous over Jordan’s job at the strip club, having all of those men ogle him and touching his body and stuffing money in his jockstrap. It finally got to him. And there was always the doubts and fears that he might be selling himself. He never asked him but there were a few nights when he got home later than usual. One night Jordan brought it up.

    “I keep getting these offers, Joe, and it’s a lot of money I’m passing up. Some of the other guys do it and they’ve never had a problem and they’re raking in the dough. I know you don’t like it, you’re afraid something might happen to me, so would you come with me sometime? I don’t know if they would pay extra but I would split what they pay me with you.”

    “I doubt any of them would welcome a third party guardian tagging along,” Joe said.

    “If I pointed out and told them you’re part of the package? I bet they would go for it.”

    “That means I’d have to be hanging out over there every night you’re working,” Joe said. “Look, Jordy, you don’t have to work over there,” he told him. “I’m writing off whatever you still owe me, so you don’t have to.”

    “No, you’re not,” Jordan said.

    “Yes. I am,” Joe said emphatically. “Hell, Jordan, I like having you here. I like your company and… well, all that goes with it.”

    “I like living here, Joe. I thank God every night that you took me in. And I like everything that goes with it, too. But I want to pay my way.”

    “That’s not the way it works when….”

    “When….what?” Jordan asked.

    “Well, you….you’re almost like a son to me, Jordy. If I had a son, I would want him to be like you. I would want him to be you. But I can’t act too much like a father, I know that. You don’t need me as a father, you’re eighteen.”

    “I like it, Joe, when you act like my dad,” the boy said. “I don’t mind you telling me what to do, and worrying about me. I know, I’ve fought it, but I….” He stopped and swallowed. “Sometimes I let myself think that you are my dad.”

    “Aw, fuck, Jord, why didn’t you tell me you felt that way?” Joe said, hugging the boy close to him.

    “Because I didn’t know you felt that way, too.”

    “Now that you know….you understand where I’m coming from….so you can quit that job.”

    Jordan smiled at him. “Are you jealous, Joe?”

    “Yeah. Yeah, I guess I am. It tears me up that those guys are feeling you up and God knows what else.”

    “There’s nothing else,” Jordan said. “It’s more money stuffed in my jock if they get to feel me up, that’s all.”

    “What about that Rage night?”

    “I skipped that,” Jordan said. “I didn’t feel right about it and Michael said I could skip it if I wanted to.”

    “That’s good to know.”

    “But there’s something else….”

    “What?”

    “Dancing for those guys, letting them look at my body, and feeling me up and knowing they want me so damn bad that they’re sweating blood…it gets me all hot for when I come home.”

    “And here I thought it was your raging teenage hormones that I had to cool down every night.”

    “Stripping is what gets those teenage hormones raging,” he said.

    “Will you ever do Rage night?”

    “I don’t know. I don’t think so.”

    “Don’t do it, Jord. It’s not you. Don’t do it at least till you know more….have more experience.”

    “Is there more you need to show me?”

    “Oh, yeah. A lot more.”

    “Why’re you holding back?”

    “I want to make sure you’re comfortable every step of the way.”

    “I am, Joe. I’m comfortable with anything you want to do to me. I trust you.”

    “I know you do, and I don’t want to betray that trust,” Joe promised.

    Joe came in off the worksite to report in to the trailer. Jordan’s truck was gone.

    “Where’s Jordan?” he asked Brad.

    “He said he needed to take off early.”

    “Did he say where?”

    “Nope. And I didn’t pry.”

    Joe expected to find him at home but he wasn’t there. He fixed supper and waited. Finally, he ate alone; or tried to. His stomach was so tied in knots he couldn’t get it down. He left the table and paced from one window to the other. He went to the door to see if Jordan’s truck was parked in the alley. He went back to the windows. It was going to be dark soon. Maybe he’d gone to see his mother. But he always told him when he was going to visit his mother; he never made any secret of it. Finally, his stomach tight in knots, he headed out to check on him. First stop, his mother’s place. Jordan’s step-dad came to the door.

    “What do you want?” the man asked in his bravest tone.

    “Is Jordan here?”

    “No.”

    “Has he been here?”

    “No.”

    “I would like to talk to his mother.”

    “I said, he’s not been here.”

    Joe shifted his weight with his thumbs crooked in his belt. He sighed. “Do we want to go there again?” he asked.

    The man hesitated but then turned to get his wife.

    “Ma’am, Jordan left work early and he’s not home yet. Your husband said he hasn’t been here.”

    “No, he hasn’t. I haven’t seen him since last Tuesday.”

    “Do you have any idea where he might be, for me to look for him?”

    She thought for a moment. “Well, I don’t know if he still goes there but he used to go to the falls when he had something he needed to think through.”

    “Where’s that?”

    “On down the road, turn left at the second cross-road and it’s about six miles. You turn off just past the cemetery, before you get to a big red barn and follow that little road down to the river. You’ll be able to hear the falls.”

    “Thank you.”

    “Will you let me know?”

    “Yes. If I don’t come back, you’ll know he’s okay.”

    “Thank you so much,” she said. Her voice trailed off and her gaze lingered on Joe’s face. “Thank you for everything.”

    “Don’t thank me, Ma’am. He’s a pleasure to have around.”

    He drove hard to the cross-road and threw gravel as he tore down the six-mile stretch of road toward the barn. It loomed up ahead, a silhouette against the gray sky. He slowed past the cemetery, looking for the road, when suddenly he saw Jordan’s truck. He slammed on his brakes, skidding in the gravel, and turned into the cemetery. He eased along the narrow, grassy road, up behind Jordan’s pickup. He saw Jordan sitting on a headstone a dozen yards away. He got out and quietly closed the door. He approached him slowly. He knew Jordan had seen him although he never lifted his head.

    “You okay, son?” he asked quietly as he stood in front of him. He noticed it was his dad’s headstone.

    Jordan gazed at his work boots and finally nodded. Joe squatted down on his haunches and crooked his finger under the boy’s chin to lift his head. There were tears in his eyes, and streaks of wet down his cheeks.

    “What’s the matter?”

    “You…c-called me son,” he said as he choked back the sobs.

    “I’ve called you son lots of times,” Joe said.

    “Not like that,” Jordan said.

    “Well, I….I guess I meant it….for real,” Joe said. He leaned forward on his knees and took the boy in his arms. He broke out in sobs and Joe held him tight, chest to chest as the boy slid off the head stone to his knees to be embraced by the big construction worker. He cried for a moment then reared back, wiping the tears from his eyes. Joe pulled out his bandana and gave it to him. He wiped the tears off his face and handed it back.

    “Do you come here often?” Joe asked.

    “When I need to talk to him,” Jordan said. “I don’t know if he hears me; he don’t answer.”

    “Sure he hears you,” Joe said. “He’s watching over you. And if you need answers….answers that you can hear, well, there’s always me. I know I’m not your dad and I don’t mean to try to take his place, but I’m here for you, son.”

    “Do you mean that?” he asked. “I mean calling me son. It sounds so good to hear that again. I didn’t think I ever would again.”

    “I mean it, more than I ever meant anything in my life,” Joe said. “If I had a son of my own, I would want him to be just like you. It’d be a great honor to be your stand-in dad if you’ll let me.”

    “God, Joe, how was I ever lucky enough to meet up with you?”

    “Maybe your dad arranged it,” Joe said with a sly grin. “Maybe he turned you in the right direction and I was just there.”

    “Well, he certainly knew which way to guide me,” Jordan said.

    “Will you let me?” Joe asked.

    “Yes, I’d like that. I’ve been telling myself I didn’t need a dad; I’m old enough to take care of myself. I am, but…I still want a dad.

    “You don’t ever get too old to need a dad,” Joe said as he set back on his haunches and stood up. He pulled Jordan to his feet.

    “How’d you know to find me here?”

    “I asked your mom.”

    “You went to see my mom?”

    “Yes, I was worried about you and she thought you might be here. She said you used to go to the falls when you had something you needed to think through.”

    “I still stop off here.”

    “Do you want to show me the falls?” Joe asked.

    “Sure, come on. Follow me.”

    Joe followed Jordan’s pickup past the cemetery through a sparse woods to a wide, grassy clearing beside a creek. He could hear the sound of a waterfall. It sounded pretty steep. They parked their trucks and Jordan led the way around a bend in the creek where the water came crashing down the rocks into a big pool that caught the water and sent it downstream.

    “This is where Bear Creek begins,” Jordan said. “Come on, I’ll show you the spot I always go to, since I was a little kid. I never knew anybody to ever go there, probably because it’s a hard climb.”

    Joe followed him around the pool and up the rocky cliff alongside the falls. The sound of the water crashing down was deafening. About two thirds of the way up the falls there was a little plateau where Jordan led the way to a grassy/mossy spot in front of a shallow cave. It was quieter in the cave, and cool.

    “I can see why you come here,” Joe said.

    “Do you want to go swimming?”

    Joe looked down at the pool. “I don’t think I want to dive into that without knowing what’s there.”

    “No, that would be dumb as hell,” Jordan said. “I meant up top. It’s nice and calm back from where the water goes over the falls. Then we could come back down here to dry off.”

    “Have you done that before? We wouldn’t get pulled over the falls?”

    “No, you just have to stay back away from the current.”

    They climbed the rest of the way up, to the pristine water that seemed like glass before it went crashing over the rocky ledge. Jordan started taking off his clothes and Joe followed suit, his eyes raking over the youth’s naked beauty. He paused unintentionally and Jordan caught his staring.

    “What?” Jordan asked.

    “Nothing,” Joe said. “Well, that’s not true, it is something. You, Son. You’re so damned beautiful like that.”

    He laughed. “I’ve never been called beautiful before.”

    “I don’t mean to embarrass you, but it’s true. You’re like a young god.”

    “You are going to embarrass me, Joe, if you keep talking like that,” he said as he walked to the water’s edge.

    Joe followed Jordan’s lead, going into the water where it was shallow enough to wade out up to their necks. He couldn’t feel any current at all.

    “Just don’t get too close the falls, there’s a current that’ll suck you right along.”

    They swam, quiet, and Joe was happy that he had found the boy and could be here with him. He needed Jordan more than the boy needed him. He wanted to be closer, touching. He wanted to kiss him and tell him how much he loved him.

    When they got out of the pool, Jordan gathered up his clothes but didn’t put them on.

    “We can go back down to our spot at the cave naked,” he said.

    “The sun going down, it’s getting chilly,” Joe said.

    “I know, it’s more fun to lie in the grass in the sun and dry off.”

    Joe’s mind kicked into overdrive as he watched the boy climb down, his smooth, young muscles rippling with power. His cock hadn’t shrunk at all, even in the cool water, and it looked like it might drag over the rocks.

    “This can be our spot now, Joe,” he said as they stood looking down at the pool below.

    “I thought we had an arrangement,” Joe said.

    “What arrangement?”

    “You said I could call you son, and you said you were going to call me dad.”

    “That’s going to take some getting used to.”

    “Wanta practice?”

    “Sure…dad.” He laughed softly. Suddenly he wrapped his arms around Joe’s chest from behind and pressed his body tight against his back. “It feels so good to say that again.”

    “It feels good to hear it, son,” Joe said, reaching back to clasp his hand over Jordan’s bare butt.

    “Maybe this is not a good idea,” Jordan said as he started to pull away.

    “It’s okay, don’t move,” Joe said, squeezing his butt to hold him in place.

    “I’m getting a hardon.”

    “I can feel it. Leave it there,” Joe told him.

    They stood still while Jordan’s young cock grew to its full size, throbbing against the back of Joe’s thighs. Joe spread his legs apart to let it swing up between them. The head throbbed against his balls and he reached down to rub the boy’s precome over it.

    “Aww, that feels good,” Jordan whispered. After a minute or two, he started moving his cock a little, back and forth between Joe’s thighs.

    Everything was falling into place. Joe reached back with both hands and grabbed Jordan’s butt muscles to hold him tightly in place as he slowly guided them to their knees.

    “Now it’s poking at your ass,” Jordan said huskily.

    “Yes. Leave it there,” Joe said again as he leaned forward on his hands and knees. He spat up some thick spit and lubed up between his butt muscles. He looked over his shoulder. “Put it in,” he said.

    Jordan’s eyes widened and his mouth went slack. “You mean in….in your ass? You w-want me to f-fuck you?”

    “Yes, but you have to put it in first,” Joe said. His spit and Jordan’s ball juice furnished all the lube they needed. Jordan pressed the head of his cock firmly against Joe’s hole but he barely pushed.

    “You have to push hard,” Joe told him. “Harder. You gotta force it in.”

    “B-but isn’t it going to hurt?”

    “Nothing I can’t handle,” Joe said.

    “But I….”

    “Just do it, son. Push hard and force your cock in me.”

    Jordan did as he was told. He clasped his hands around Joe’s hip bones and pushed as hard as he could. Suddenly, Joe’s asshole spread open and Jordan’s cock slipped in and Joe’s asshole clamped around the head like a rubber vise. Joe let out a groaning gasp but stifled it as best he could.

    “That hurt, didn’t it?” Jordan said.

    “What’d you expect? Shit, son, you’re a horse. Fuck, yeah, it hurts but don’t pull out. Just keep going. Give me all of it.”

    “You want my whole cock in you? How will it all fit?”

    “It’ll fit,” Joe said.

    Jordan’s butt and legs were trembling as he shoved more of his cock inside his new dad’s ass. He watched, mesmerized as the tiny stretched hole swallowed more and more of his thick meat. His cock had never looked so huge or felt so long. It seemed the more he buried it the more there was left to go. He hit something but maneuvered around the obstacle and drove deeper.

    “There, you’re figuring it out,” Joe said.

    “Is it still hurting?”

    “That’s for me to handle,” Joe said.

    Jordan kept shoving till his cock had completely disappeared. He pressed his loins hard against Joe’s spread butt.

    “AWwwhhhhhhhhh!” Joe moaned loudly.

    “Does that….”

    “Stop!” Joe cut him off. “Stop asking. It don’t matter how much it hurts, it’s what follows that counts. It’s starting to feel good. Give it a minute then start fucking me.”

    They stayed poised for a moment and Joe squeezed his ass tightly around the boy’s thick cock to let him know it was okay to proceed. Jordan eased back about nine inches then buried all nine inches again.

    “Awwhhhhhh!” Joe moaned again. He eased forward on his elbows and lay flat on the ground. Jordan moved up over him, astraddle his hips with his knees locked against his sides and began fucking him. “Awwwhh, yeah…do it, son…fuck me…fuck your dad’s tight ass…..”

    Birds flew overhead and fluttered to perch on the saplings nearby and watch. A squirrel came up close and sat on its haunches to gape at them.

    “They act like they never seen anybody getting fucked,” Joe said, laughing.

    Just then he felt wet dripping on his shoulder. He thought at first that it was sweat, but it wasn’t that hot and they hadn’t been at it long enough to work up a sweat. He felt it again. He looked over his shoulder to see tears falling from Jordan’s eyes.

    “Son, are you okay?”

    “Yeah. Yeah, dad, I’m okay,” he said. “I’m just so damned happy, that’s all.” He snotted and swiped the back of his hand across his eyes. “Sorry.”

    “Don’t be sorry for being happy,” Joe said. “Just lay down on top of me….don’t worry, you’re not too heavy….and fuck me, nice and slow. Make it good for yourself.”

    “I want to make it good for you, too, dad, but you need to tell me what do to, how you like it.”

    “It’s good for me every time I look at you, Jordy,” Joe said. “It’s been good for me since the first day I saw you at the site.”

    “You knew, then?”

    “I knew then why my life was so empty. I knew then that I’d found what I was looking for, even though I didn’t even know I was looking till I saw you. I was just so damned afraid it wouldn’t be possible.”

    “I guess we’ve got my step-dad to thank for that,” Jordan said.

    There was the quiet again, with the birds and the gentle breeze rustling the trees on the few saplings. Jordan fucked him slowly, languidly and it felt wonderful.

    “Don’t be in any hurry,” Joe told him. “I could do this all day.”

    “I’m warning you, so can I,” Jordan said. Then he said, “Next time….Dad …..can we do it on your back?” Jordan asked.

    “We can do it on my back now. We can do it any way you like, son.” His smile turned in a soft laugh. “That wasn’t so hard, was it, calling me dad.”

    “No. Is it hard calling me son?”

    “Not a bit, easiest thing I ever did,” Joe said as he reached back and pulled the boy tight against him with his head on his shoulder. “It feels like you’ve always been my son.”

    The End


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Trial Of Strength (Book 5)

    Jamie’s emergence into manhood was reaching its climax. On his trip with Mark to the Guadalupe Dunes his transformation from insecure surfer boy to self-assured young man – Mark’s ‘new man’ – had been heightened by some wild sexual scenes involving Bob, Mark and the twins. Jamie had been the driving force. He was in charge and had cracked the whip – on one occasion even literally.

    Mark was proud of the new Jamie, and the final act was to take place the following Saturday when they were both due up at Steve’s house for the dinner the doctor had suggested. It was to be a gathering of four men rather than three men and a boy, where newly confident Jamie would be calling nobody ‘sir’. Steve had suggested they come up in the afternoon for drinks round the pool before an early dinner.

    Mark was a little nervous for Jamie’s sake, hoping he wouldn’t be intimidated taking his place as an equal among three stunning alpha males. Was it too much to ask of him? It had been Steve’s idea, but was this another one of his crazy schemes, or a shrewd plan to put the final touch on Jamie’s transition from boy to man?

    Jamie had chosen to wear blue-jeans, flip-flops, and a navy blue Polo shirt that set off his golden tan and blond hair. The shirt was snug enough to show off his athletic build but loose enough to look smart. Mark had just come out of the shower with a towel round his waist and said, “Damn, boy, you look good enough to eat.” They laughed as they looked down at the tent-pole under Mark’s towel.

    “I’ve got my swim trunks under my jeans, sir,” Jamie said, “so I guess I’m ready for anything.”

    “Atta boy,” Mark smiled, pleased that the self-assured tone was still there. Maybe this had been a god idea after all. On the drive up to the house Mark reminded Jamie, “Don’t forget, for the rest of the day you don’t call anyone ‘sir’. You’re one of the men.”

    Steve was at his front door to meet them and any residual doubts they had were immediately dispelled as Steve hugged first Mark, then Jamie. He held Jamie at arm’s length and said, “Wow, all the rumors I’ve been hearing about you are true, man. Quite the stud. Come on, Lloyd’s out by the pool.

    Lounging by the pool Lloyd squinted up from his chaise and shielded his eyes. He looked flawless wearing a black speedo to preserve his tan lines. “Greetings, men,” he said cheerfully. “You sure are a sight for dazzled eyes. The sun’s perfect, guys, so get those damn clothes off.”

    He watched as Mark stripped down to his swim trunks, then gazed up at Jamie as he slowly pulled off his shirt. “Holy shit,” he murmured under his breath as the tall blond surfer stood shirtless, his torso gleaming in the sun. “The, er … the suntan cream’s right there.”

    Jamie poured some from the bottle and spread it over his face and neck. Lloyd’s jaw dropped as the young jock ran his hands over his shoulders, his chiseled pecs and washboard abs, then reached round to his back. He dropped his jeans, leaned down and oiled up his legs, so Lloyd had a clear view of his flawless ass pushing against his swim trunks.

    “Oh, man,” Lloyd said. “Sorry guys, but I gotta get a feel of this.” He got up from his chaise, his gym-honed, tanned physique glowing, his handsome features lit with a smile. He had seen the change in Jamie right away – his confident stance, self-assured attitude, a cocky smile on his gorgeous face.

    “Hey, so this is the new Jamie I’ve been hearing about. Come here, buddy. Give me a hug.”

    The two men, one blond, one dark, grinned at each other and their equally muscled bodies came together in in a cock-stiffening embrace. Mark looked questioningly at Steve.

    “Don’t worry, big guy,” Steve smiled. “I have everything in hand. Just go with the flow, buddy.”

    He turned to the other two. “OK, if you guys can disentangle yourselves, who’s for margaritas?” There was a full pitcher on the table and Steve poured.

    They lounged around the pool sipping drinks and for a while it just was the silent language of the eyes – rather a furtive language as Jamie and Lloyd exchanged glances, their cocks still pumped from their hot embrace.

    Steve and Mark lay on their stomachs on adjoining lounges grinning speechlessly at each other, their dicks growing hard underneath them. When their smiles began to feel inane Steve broke the silence.

    “You know Mark, when you first came to my office for therapy all that time ago I was expecting some dumb jock cop with an attitude, and when you walked in I was speechless – not the best condition for a therapist to be in, by the way. You were so fucking gorgeous … what does Bob call you, ‘the most beautiful cop in creation’? I got an instant hard-on, and you know what? I still have the same reaction whenever I see you – like when you walked in today and stripped down to your swim trunks ….” he laughed … “the hunk in trunks.”

    “Thanks, man, coming from you that’s quite a compliment. It takes one to know one. I mean look at you …. sensational body, chiseled features. You’re the mirror image of Randy – only the polished version. And I gotta tell ya, you’re not the only one with a boner.”

    “Polished? Well, it’s true that I’m not so handy with my fists as my big brother – or his boy for that matter.”

    Mark sighed. “Huh, there’s a story brewing there too. Pablo’s reaction to the new, macho Jamie bordered on hostile. And Bob tells me Randy’s warning to the boy was so tepid they ended up sparring like boxing partners and Randy praising the boys fighting skills. Not exactly the best way to warn Pablo off picking a fight with Jamie.”

    “Yeah,” Steve sighed, “Pablo can’t let go of that old ‘boss’s boy’ routine, and he’s real antagonistic to anyone who threatens his position as senior boy. And I agree, basically Randy encourages that tough side of him. Don’t worry, though Mark, I’ll keep an eye on things and if the shit really does hit the fan I have a solution in mind.”

    “Don’t you always? Hey, as you’re the shrink with the drinks, how about a refill?”

    “Coming right up, stud. And hey, you guys over there, if you can stop making cow eyes at each other how’s about Jamie tells us all about his adventures in the dunes?”

    The party was loosening up, the margaritas flowed, Jamie took the stage confidently and held Steve and Lloyd spellbound with his blow-by-blow account of his life-altering trip with Mark. “Man,” he concluded, “you missed a mind-blowing sight there – two hot muscle-gods, the cop and the superman, roped together and fucking the bejesus out of each other. I guarantee you’ve never seen that before, eh?”

    “Damn right,” said Lloyd. “Hell, you should stage that again so we can all jerk off and shoot our wads.

    Jamie grinned lasciviously. “Dude, there are other ways of getting your rocks off, you know.”

    He glanced at Mark to make sure he hadn’t gone too far but Mark’s proud smile reassured him.

    The thought hung in the air until Steve plucked it down and ran with it. “OK, guys, quit making out like a couple of high-schoolers and cut to the chase. Mark and I have a ring-side seat and a couple of stiff rods. So just do it.”

    Jamie hesitated so Mark took him aside and they spoke quietly. “Is it OK, sir?” Jamie asked.

    “Hey, Jamie, no ‘sir’, remember? You’re a man now and a real man fucks when he wants to fuck, so go for it. What’s it gonna be, big guy … top or bottom?”

    Jamie gave a full-throated laugh. “You have to ask, man? I think you know the answer to that.”

    He walked over to a chaise, pulled off the full-length cushion and threw it on the deck. “OK, Lloyd … on your back, now!” Lloyd scrambled onto the cushion, lay flat on his back and gazed up at the young blond athlete towering over him, legs astride, arms folded across his chest.

    ****************************

    Lloyd – himself a gorgeous man with a stunning body and face – had always been addicted to beautiful men, especially hot-looking muscle-jocks. He followed them around at the gym and then jerked off in the shower. Muscle worship was his favorite thing, especially when the object of his desire ended up shoving his dick in Lloyd’s ass. That was why, every night, he beat off watching Steve strip off his clothes, then submitted his ass to him and begged to get fucked.

    Boys were not such a turn-on for Lloyd, and before now he had put Jamie in that category. But now he was looking up at a real man, a dominant young jock who had clearly left boyhood behind. If Lloyd had seen such a muscle-stud at the gym he would probably have creamed his shorts.

    He almost did now but Jamie’s commanding voice said, “Lose the speedos, stud. Let’s see what you got in there.” Lloyd slid his hands under his speedos and pushed them down slowly over the bulge until his big, uncut cock sprang out iron hard.

    “Yeah, I thought so,” Jamie said. “Can’t get enough of this, eh, man?” He raised his arms and flexed in a bodybuilder pose, showing off his hard biceps, shoulders and chest.

    “Oh fuck,” Lloyd breathed, “that is so fucking beautiful, man.” He stroked his cock as Jamie went through several competition poses – pressing his fists into his hips as he flared his lats and flexed his washboard abs – thrusting his leg forward, displaying his muscled thighs and calves, the result of so many hours on a surfboard.

    Jamie grinned. “That get you off, man, that hot surfer jock posing for you, flaunting his hot bod, flexing those muscles? That what gets you stoked, makes you wanna bust your load? You’re a real stud, Lloyd …. bet you shoot a massive load all over those beautiful pecs of yours. Come on, big guy, let me see you pound your meat looking at me. Makes me feel real hot being worshipped by a hot guy like you. Look at that bulge in my shorts.”

    Lloyd was going wild. This was exactly what he loved most, what he longed to do with every hot guy in the gym. And Jamie knew this. Among the guys Lloyd was completely open about his body-worship obsession, and now Jamie, free of his former inhibitions, put on a show for him.

    Jamie saw the pre-cum oozing from Lloyd’s cock and grinned, “How about this?” He turned his back to Lloyd, leaned forward and touched the ground so his shorts stretched across the perfect globes of his ass. He reached behind him and pulled his shorts down over his ass-cheeks.

    “Incredible ass,” Lloyd groaned, beating his cock harder, pushing it close to orgasm. When Jamie turned round, the waistband of his shorts had been pushed lower, exposing his blond pubic hair and the base of his cock. “You wanna see it, man. You wanna see what the surfer’s hiding under his shorts?”

    “Yeah, man, let me see it …. please, buddy, show me your fucking rod.”

    Lloyd was mesmerized by the stunning image before him. Everything in the background faded as he watched Jamie pull his shorts down slowly, in short jerks, exposing his cock – inch after inch after inch. “Here it comes, buddy … this is what you’ve been waiting for.”

    He finally yanked his shorts down so his cock sprang out rock hard and his balls hung over the waistband of the shorts. Lloyd panted, “Fuck … oh fuck … that beautiful schlong….” Jamie stroked it slowly, first with one hand then with two fists folded round it, making his biceps bulge.

    It was too much for Lloyd – the tall blond athlete towering over him, the muscles of his perfect torso rippling in the sunlight as he stroked his penis, his handsome face rolling from side to side in ecstasy. Lloyd was pounding his cock to his climax but Jamie wanted to cock-tease him ’til it hurt so he shoved his cock back in his shorts and the frustrated architect stopped jerking off.

    “I know you drool over those musclehunks at the gym, Lloyd,” Jamie teased, “but you ever wonder what the guy does when he gets home? I’ll show you.” He walked to a nearby glass door and opened it, positioning it at an angle so he could see his reflection in it and Lloyd could see both the muscle-boy and his reflection.

    “Here’s what he does, man. Before he takes a shower he catches sight of his reflection in the glass door and he can’t resist. He gets off on himself…. like this. Staring at his reflection Jamie ran both hands slowly over his abs, then up over his pecs, his neck and his face, then ran his fingers through his tousled blond hair.

    He sighed deeply, “Man, that body feels great …. see that gym-jock getting off on himself, worshipping his own beautiful body? Makes him wanna show off the boner under his shorts.”

    He loosened the string of the waistband, pulled the shorts open exposing the mass of tangled blond pubic hair. “Oh yeah,” he moaned, moving both hands back up to his pecs, then slowly lowering them down over his abs and inside the shorts, pushing them down until they fell round his ankles. Naked, he held out his arms to the side as an act of homage to himself.

    He murmured, “Look at that beautiful young stud stripped naked … the tan-lines round his gorgeous ass.” He turned his back on Lloyd who gasped as he saw Jamie cup his hands round the white globes, then run his hands down his bulging thighs. Jamie turned back round, gazed into his own eyes in the mirror and stroked his cock slowly with one hand while he squeezed his nipple with the other. “Damn that feels good,” he said to his own reflection.

    Lloyd moaned, “Shit, man, that’s fucking incredible … so fucking hot.” He stroked his cock again, lightly this time as he wanted this vision to last as long as possible before he came. A few feet away Steve and Mark, stunned into in disbelief, were doing the same thing, stroking their cocks, mesmerized by the sight of the young athlete getting off on himself.

    Jamie squeezed his nipple hard, rolling it in his fingers, moaning louder as he applied more pressure and beat his dick harder. “Aaagh,” he howled …. “the pain …. the pain in my chest.”

    His chiseled features flinched in agony as his head thrashed from side to side.

    Jamie had entered his own narcissistic fantasy … it consumed him and became real as he groaned to the young bodybuilder in the mirror, “They’re torturing him, man. They’ve got the surfer tied up naked and they’re torturing his tits … his chest is on fire … he can’t take anymore …. he’s begging for mercy …. stop … please … I submit…!”

    Lloyd saw it all, exactly as Jamie described, the handsome young surfer taken prisoner, his beautiful body tortured, as he screamed for mercy. Lloyd yelled, “I can’t take it, man … I’m gonna cum. I’m gonna bust my load …..”

    “NO!” Jamie abruptly ended the fantasy and dropped his hands to his side. “Take your hand off your dick, man. Now!” Lloyd had been on the brink of orgasm but he obeyed and his cock pulsed without cumming. Jamie walked away from the door toward Lloyd until he was towering over him, his youthful physique gleaming with a sheen of sweat. “Put your hands behind your back.” Lloyd obeyed, pushing his hands under his back as if they were tied together. His cock still shuddered as he watched, hypnotized by the sight.

    And the view was spectacular. Jamie went into another bodybuilder pose, his hands behind his head, arms out to the side, bent at the elbows. His voice was mesmerizing to Lloyd. “Watch this man.” He took a deep breath and flexed his entire body as if in competition, his biceps and shoulders bulging, the slabs of his chest rippling, his abs razor sharp. And his cock was standing straight out before him like a pole.

    “See that, buddy? See that naked jock posing for you, letting you muscle-worship him? You get off on that man, don’t you, and you’re dying to touch your dick. It’s throbbing, you can feel the jizz straining in your balls. I can make you cum man. Look at this body, look at the cock and tell me what you want, man.”

    “Man, you’re torturing me,” Lloyd yelled. “You know what I want … I want you to fuck me!”

    “What’s that?” Jamie said, flexing harder. “You wanna get fucked by the muscle-jock you’ve been worshipping? You want that gorgeous body leaning over you, his eyes burning into yours and his dick sliding in your ass? His dick’s gonna torture that ass, man, and you’re gonna beg for more … you’re gonna submit to him, man.”

    Jamie flexed even harder, making his veins pop out. “Look at that beautiful fucking stud, Lloyd. Look at that dick … imagine it ramrodding your ass. You feel it, buddy? I know you can feel it – you can see that body pounding you, the face dripping with sweat as the young buck howls like an animal and you feel his jism slamming into your ass. That want you want, Lloyd? You want me to fuck your ass?”

    Clenching his hands behind his back Lloyd flexed his muscles and screamed, “Yeah, I want it, man. I wanna feel your cum in my ass. Please, man, I’m begging you …. Fuck me ….fuuuck me … aaagh!’ His body jerked, his cock pulsed …. and blasted semen over his heaving chest, his face and his dark hair.

    ***********************************

    “Holy shit.” That was Steve, slack jawed with amazement. He and Mark had watched in awe as Jamie, in the role of master, seduced Lloyd into a body-worshipping fantasy that ended with the handsome architect begging to get fucked in the ass.

    “Jesus,” Steve said, “that is exactly Lloyd’s ultimate fantasy – going home with a bodybuilder from the gym, muscle-worshipping him as the guy strips naked and gets off on himself posing in front of a mirror. And now the climax of his fantasy – getting his ass fucked by the muscle-god. Damn, I could go for that myself – letting that sexy young buck fuck my ass.”

    Mark was glowing with pride (and lust) as he gazed at a Jamie he scarcely knew – the daring exhibitionist. “Steve, old buddy,” he said, “even the new Jamie can’t fuck both of you at once. But,” he grinned, “there’s always an alternative.”

    “Oh, Jesus,” Steve gasped. “The minute you came into my office that first time my first impulse was for you to fuck me. But I was your therapist and professional ethics reined me in, so I could only dream of it. Well to hell with ethics. Now I’m just a guy begging to get fucked, like my lover is begging your boy.”

    Steve stood and, just as Lloyd had done, picked up one of the full length chaise cushions and threw it on the deck, end-on to the one Lloyd was lying on. He dropped his swim trunks and lay naked on the cushion on his back head-to-head with Lloyd.

    Steve groaned as the cop locked eyes with his. Mark pulled off his swim trunks, his huge dick sprang out and he stroked it. “You sure you want this, doc? You want the cop’s rod inside your ass?”

    “It’s been a fantasy of mine for years, man. And at last …..”

    Lloyd was only dimly aware of what was going on behind him, so riveted was he by the sight of the naked surfer stroking his dick to rock hardness. Lloyd’s Speedos were still just below his balls so he bent his knees, raised his legs and pulled them off over his feet.

    “Hold it right there,” Jamie growled. Lloyd kept his legs up, grasped them behind the knees and pulled them back, offering his ass to Jamie. “Man that ass looks good,” Jamie sighed, letting go of his cock and using both hands to squeeze his own nipples, his cock sticking straight out and dripping pre-cum onto Lloyd. Lloyd groaned in desperation, “Don’t cock-tease me anymore, man, please. I need that dick inside me….”

    Jamie dipped his fingers into a jar of lube Steve had left on the table and greased up his dick. He dropped to his knees behind Lloyd’s ass, grabbed his ankles and pressed the head of his dick between the cheeks. Then Jamie raised his head and looked straight at Mark, who had lubed up his cock and was kneeling between Steve’s legs, facing Jamie across the two bodies. He matched Jamie by pushing Steve’s legs up high and pressing his dick against Steve’s hole.

    It was symmetrical – Lloyd and Steve lying head to head, their asses waiting. Jamie and Mark faced each other pushing their captives’ legs so far back that their feet touched and the men’s hands linked together round them. They knelt on the opposite man’s outstretched palms so they were trapped. Mark stared in awe at Jamie and silently mouthed the words, “You are so fucking hot, Jamie.” Then out loud, “You ready for this, buddy? You ready to show these two hunks who’s the boss around here?”

    “You bet I am,” Jamie grinned. “Let’s do it.”

    Lloyd was on fire. “I want it so bad,” he groaned. “I’m begging you. Please, sir …. Fuck me…. He was near to sobbing as he felt the surfer’s long rod penetrating him, sliding down his greasy chute and pressing against the hot membrane deep inside.

    At the same time Mark smiled at Steve. “Been a long time coming, doc, but here it is.” Steve stared up at the Greek-God face and magnificent torso as he felt the cop’s shaft push inside him, pull back, tease him, then push deeper and deeper. The doctor’s chiseled features, so like his brother Randy’s, winced in ecstasy and his muscles flexed.

    “OK, Jamie,” Mark shouted, “Let’s fuck!” and in seconds man and boy were pounding ass. Lloyd was in a daze, gazing up at the muscle-jock he had body-worshipped. The cock he had gazed at in awe was now pistoning in his ass. And Steve’s own dream was coming true, getting his ass pounded by the beautiful cop he had fantasized about for years.

    For the first time Mark and Jamie were working together as two alpha top-men, gazing at each other in triumph. Mark was thrilled by his boy, seeing the passion on his face as he fucked just as Mark himself fucked. He was a junior version of his master, which turned Mark on to a pitch of excitement. Through his panting breaths he growled softly, “You are gonna get so fucking fucked, boy.” Jamie grinned, “Thank you, sir.”

    As they hammered their captives’ asses master and boy challenged each other. “That all you got, stud?” Mark said. “You call that fucking?” Come on man, make the fucker bust his load.”

    “You’re on,” Jamie shot back. “Ten bucks says I’ll make my man shoot first.”

    They were transformed into two brawling buddies who had captured two men in a contest to see who could make his victim submit first. Sweat dripped off their faces as they impaled the asses on their pile-driving cocks, faster and faster, deeper and deeper, urging the tortured men to shoot their loads.

    “Come on, man,” Jamie yelled at Lloyd. “You wanted the jock’s dick in your ass. Imagine those bodybuilders at the gym tying you to a bench and group-fucking your helpless ass, forcing you to cum. It’s what you want, man.”

    Mark stared down at Steve, writhing helplessly beneath him. “Don’t let me down, doc. It’s what you’ve always wanted – the cop’s nightstick in your ass. Look at me, man, the muscle-god reaming your ass. You wanna feel my jizz in your ass, you know it. But you gotta shoot first, doc. Come on … do it!”

    Behind him Steve heard Lloyd scream, “Yeah, yeah …. oh fuck … fuck …. fuuuck ….” Lloyd’s cock exploded for a second time and semen splashed all over his heaving body. Seconds later another scream and another eruption of jism – this time from Steve as he gazed up at the cop he had idolized for so long.

    A jubilant Jamie smiled at Mark and said, “I win, man. My man shot first.”

    “Yup, you’re the man, Jamie. You wanna finish them off?” He gazed into his boy’s eyes as they still pounded ass. “Come on, stud, let’s see what you got. I’m gonna shoot … you with me?”

    Jamie grinned, “Right there with you, big guy. Let’s do it. “Aaaagh.” Both muscular bodies reared up, muscles rippling, heads thrashing as they poured jism into the ravaged asses of the doctor and the architect.

    Jamie let go of Lloyd’s legs and pumped both fists in the air with a triumphant shout. “I am the best!” He was magnificent and Mark’s eyes gleamed with lust as he said softly. “You are gonna get so fucking fucked, boy.”

    **************************

    There was only one thing for it …. the pool. They all dived in and splashed and roughhoused with the exhilaration of four men glorying in their potent manhood.

    Then Mark and Steve went to the kitchen to prepare dinner while Lloyd and Jamie, despite the glow of spectacular sex, fell into a discussion of the new house for Pete and Brandon. Lloyd was the architect and Jamie (with Bob’s help) controlled the budget. This continued for a while at dinner, then Steve took over with hilarious tales of his patients (no names, of course).

    But hovering over it all was a thick cloud of testosterone created by the earlier orgy of mind-blowing sex involving new experiences for all four men. So, no matter how congenial the conversation, sex still ruled. Mark shot meaningful glances at Jamie, while Steve looked at Lloyd, eager to be alone and try out some of the new ideas inspired by Jamie’s erotic display.

    So, by mutual but unstated consent the party broke up early and, after intense hugs and promises of a repeat performance soon, they parted. Steve and Lloyd went straight to their game room and Mark and Jamie sped off down the hill in Mark’s truck.

    Mark drove fast and they both knew why. He had been dazzled by Jamie’s sexual virility which had intensified his lust for the macho young stud. Also, part of him needed to reassert his authority over his boy.

    Jamie’s feelings ran along the same lines. He had loved displaying his new role of top man to Mark, but it was kind of exhausting and he urgently needed to surrender himself to his master, to resume his role as the cop’s boy.

    When they pulled up at the house, the remains of dinner were still on the outdoor table and men and boys were still gathered round it. They stirred as the two came in, eager to get ‘the scoop’ as Darius put it, but as they crossed the lawn Mark waved them off with a “later guys” and they disappeared into their apartment.

    Inside, Mark stared at Jamie like a bull in heat pawing the ground with lust. Jamie was still wearing his old swim trunks and had pulled on a thin tank-top in the truck. He stood almost at attention waiting for the command to get on the bed. But it never came.

    “Man, you drove me wild this afternoon,” Mark said. “You looked so fucking hot, such a fucking stud dominating Lloyd. He might as well have been crawling at your feet – Steve too. But the thing is, boy, you’re mine …. you’re the cop’s boy … and I want you …. more than I’ve ever wanted you before. Let me see that fucking body.”

    He reached forward, bunched the tank top in his fist and, with one jerk, ripped it clean off. He raked his hands down the boy’s bare chest and squeezed his nipples. “You’re cock hard?” he barked. “Let’s see, boy.” He grabbed the swim trunks and, like the shirt, tore them off and stared with satisfaction at the rock hard cock that sprang up.

    “Damn, I love you, boy,” he yelled. He clamped his hands round Jamie’s waist, lifted him bodily and flung him down hard on the bed, on his back. Jamie looked up at Mark’s blazing eyes as the cop stripped naked. He had never seen such ferocious lust in his master’s face before and for a moment it scared him.

    Mark spat in his hand, rubbed the spit over his cock and growled, “You see this, boy? See this cock? You know where it belongs?”

    “In my ass, sir …. please sir.”

    “Damn right!” Mark launched himself forward onto Jamie’s trembling body. He pushed his legs in the air and plunged his cock into Jamie’s ass, making the boy buck and scream. “You want it, boy? You want it rough?”

    “Yeah,” Jamie moaned. “Please, sir, give it to me …. make me your boy.”

    Mark pinned the boy’s arms to the bed and pounded his ass, more savagely than ever before. Jamie went wild, pounding his fists on Mark’s bulging chest, then squeezing his nipples ferociously. “Fuck me, sir,” he begged. “Hurt me, ream my ass, sir. I love you, sir, I’ll always be your boy …. aaah …. you’re making me cum. Please, sir … permission to cum, sir?”

    “Yeah …. here it is …. here’s your master’s jizz in your sweet ass. Cum for me, Jamie. Show me you’re my boy.” He watched as the macho young jock jerked under him, he screamed and shot a stream of cum that flew up and splashed on his master’s chest.

    “That’s my boy!” Mark shouted and his own cock erupted deep in the cauldron of his boy’s ass.

    When his cock had drained Mark collapsed on top of Jamie, held him in a bear hug and kissed him ferociously, his cock still inside him. He slowly regained his breath and said softly, “You were spectacular today, Jamie. You made me hotter than hell. I always wanna see you like that – except in here. When we’re alone you’re my boy and I’m your master and I can fuck you as hard and as often as I like, OK?”

    “Absolutely, big guy” Jamie smiled mischievously. Mark laughed at his impertinence, then said. “You wanna go again?”

    “Yes please, sir. Absolutely.”

    ******************************

    The old saying, ‘every cloud has a silver lining’ works in reverse too. No matter how dazzling, every light throws a shadow and that was the certainly case with Jamie’s brilliant transformation. The first flickering embers of discord had already been visible when Mark and Jamie came home from the dunes and all the boys reacted enthusiastically except one – Pablo. He saw Jamie’s rise to manhood as a threat to his own dominant position among the boys, the ‘boss’s boy’ as he persisted on calling himself.

    Some conflicts take only a small spark to ignite them, but when they burst into flames the fire spreads rapidly. The spark in this case was struck several days later when Jamie had been working hard in the office with Brandon, going over the many details of the budget and supply requisitioning for the bungalow up the hill that Bob and Randy had bought and was to be remodeled for Pete to rent for himself and Brandon.

    Escrow on the house had closed and Randy had designated a small crew to work on it, including several of the boys. The masters always gave the boys as much responsibility as possible, so Pablo and Darius were to head up the crew, Brandon would monitor supplies as they arrived, and Jamie was in charge of the budget under Bob’s supervision.

    It had been a long day for Jamie and Brandon as the budget was nearing completion and Jamie’s nerves were a bit on edge, though Brandon’s amiable company helped a lot. It was the end of the workday and Jamie stretched his limbs. “This is probably a good place to stop for the day, buddy. We can finish up the rest tomorrow. Bob said he doesn’t need these figures until last thing tomorrow so we’ve plenty of time. Don’t know about you but I could murder a beer.”

    Just then the office door burst open and Pablo marched in. “Hey, you got those figures for Randy? He wants them right away.”

    “No,” Jamie said calmly, “Bob said they won’t be needed until late tomorrow.”

    “That so?” sneered Pablo. “Well you got that wrong, asshole, ‘cos Randy wants them now and he’s the boss. You’ll have to work overtime and let me know when they’re done.”

    Weary as he was Jamie was needled by Pablo’s high-handed attitude. He might have taken it before …. but not anymore. His alpha male kicked in and his voice took on a hard edge. “Now look, here, pal, Bob is my boss and I take orders from him. If Randy wants to override Bob, which I seriously doubt, he can come to me himself instead of sending his errand boy. The office is closed, Brandon and me are off the clock. So come back tomorrow, dude.”

    Pablo’s temper flared and he jabbed his finger at Jamie’s chest. “I don’t take that kinda talk from no one, shithead, especially not some pretty-boy surfer with no guts. You’ve got that cop fooled into thinking you’re now this big macho stud, but that’s bullshit. I’m the boss around here, the senior boy, and I’ll fucking wipe the floor with you to prove it. You wanna take this outside?”

    Jamie restrained his growing anger and backed away with his arms stretched up in a truce gesture. “I don’t wanna fight you, Pablo, but don’t push me any further or, by god, I’ll …..”

    “Please,” Brandon interjected, alarmed that the situation was escalation out of control. “Don’t fight, guys, there’s no need for that. Back off, Pablo, or….”

    “Or what?” Pablo sneered. “Stay out of this, punk, and leave it to the big guys. Let me remind you, kid, you’re in a wheelchair so what you gonna do? You gonna wheel yourself outside and beat me up? Yeah, like that’s gonna happen.” He shoved Brandon’s wheelchair with his foot and sent it banging into the wall.

    That did it for Jamie. One thing that made him madder than anything was hearing Brandon sneered at, and he sprang to his defense. “You worthless piece of shit,” Jamie yelled. “OK, man … outside.”

    They crashed through the door together and out to the lawn. Pablo, the skilled young fighter, trained by Randy, had quick reflexes and, in a kickboxing move, swung his leg high and slammed his foot into Jamie’s stomach, sending him crashing to the ground. Pablo towered over him and jeered, “See what I mean, asshole? I can drop you or anyone else in a second. Get up, loser. Get up and fight.”

    Jamie pulled himself up painfully on all fours but Pablo kicked him again and sent him sprawling. This happened several times, with Jamie rolling over the grass clutching his stomach in pain. Pablo could have finished him off right there except that a strong tug on his arm pulled him away.

    Brandon had wheeled himself down the ramp from the office and now rolled to Jamie’s defense. Pablo spun round and yelled, “I warned you, boy …. stay out of my way or I’ll hurt you.” But Brandon charged again, only to be checked by a raging Pablo who shoved his boot against the arm of the wheelchair and pushed it over on its side, sending Brandon sprawling on the grass.

    The distraction gave Jamie a moment to catch his breath and his rage exploded when he saw Pablo attack his friend. All the strength and courage that had been building in him over the last week now came to a climax in a burst of adrenaline and macho defiance. He sprang to his feet and snarled, “You fucking coward …”

    Pablo took a swing at him but Jamie blocked it with his forearm, then another. In surprise Pablo hesitated for an instant and when Jamie saw an opening his slammed the back of his fist against Pablo’s cheek, sending him staggering backward. Stunned, he threw out his arms to keep his balance, leaving himself open to an onslaught of blows from the ferocious young jock.

    Pablo was wearing his usual dungarees but the single strap had broken and they now fell down round his ankles. Near naked, he fell back against the wall of the house and Jamie was on him in an instant. He clamped his hand over Pablo’s face and slammed his head back against the wall until Pablo’s eyes went glassy and his slid down the wall and slumped to the ground.

    In the fight Jamie’s tank top had been ripped off his chest and his shorts were torn, and he looked a ferocious figure towering over his victim, his breath heaving. “See, asshole, Randy’s not the only fighter around here. The cop you sneered at is a champion boxer and trained me to defend myself. And now the high and mighty boss’s boy is gonna get what he’s had coming to him for a long time.”

    He looked over to Brandon who had hauled himself into a sitting position. “You OK, buddy?”

    “Never better,” Brandon grinned. “I know how to fall. Go on, stud, give it to him.”

    ******************************

    Jamie dragged the naked Pablo onto his stomach in front of one of the floor-length windows of the house. Pablo groaned but was so dazed he offered no resistance. Jamie pushed his legs apart and knelt between them. He pulled his cock out of his ripped shorts and spat on it. With his free hand he grabbed Jamie’s hair and pulled his head back so he got a view of himself reflected in the window – a blurred view in his dazed condition.

    “See that, dude? Who’s the loser now? You got beat … you got thrashed … and now the boss’s boy is gonna get his ass fucked by the cop’s boy.” Jamie pushed his rigid cock between the cheeks of Pablo’s famously perfect ass … and rammed it deep inside him. The piercing shaft of pain jerked Pablo out of his stupor and he screamed and reflexively tried to claw his way forward.

    There were low spikes along the edge of the flower bed under the window and Pablo grabbed onto two of them and desperately tried to pull himself forward off Jamie’s cock. But his ass was impaled on the shaft and when Jamie pressed his hands down on the small of his back he was trapped. There was no fight left in him and there was nothing Pablo could do but endure the pain and scream.

    ****************************

    Those screams brought the house to life, and it was Randy who reacted first. He and Bob had been talking in their bedroom upstairs. He ran to the window, saw that his boy was in trouble and rushed out the door. One of Randy’s strongest instincts had always been to protect his boys, an instinct that overrode all others, especially logic. So as he ran from the house, followed by Bob, the big gypsy had only one thought in mind.

    “Mother-fucker” he yelled racing toward the boys.

    “Freeze,” commanded a voice from the gate. Mark had been Zack’s house across the street straight after work and, still in his uniform, he too had followed the sounds of Pablo’s screams. “Leave them alone, man. It’s between the two of them.”

    Distracted only for a moment Randy reached down and yanked at Jamie’s torn shorts, but they came off in his hand and Jamie, immersed in his anger, never stopped hammering Pablo’s ass. Yelling obscenities Randy raised his leg to stomp on Jamie but he was pulled back by Bob.

    “Randy, do what Mark says. Leave it to them … you’ll only make things worse.”

    “Get your hands off me, man. He’s hurting my boy.” But Bob tightened his grip on Randy’s arm. “Fuck you, asshole,” Randy yelled. His anger raging he turned round swinging his fist which caught Bob on the jaw and he staggered backward and crashed to the ground.

    “NO!” Mark howled and he sprang toward Randy, his own anger bursting into flames. Not only was his boy in danger from Randy, but he had just seen the man he idolized beaten to the ground by the wild gypsy, who was clearly out of control. He had to be stopped.

    Randy was unnerved by what he had done, slugging Bob, something he had promised never to do again. But he had to save his boy who was screaming in pain as his ass got hammered. These conflicting thoughts made Randy hesitate in confusion …. and that was his undoing.

    Mark was on him in a second, fists flying, every blow landing … on his face, his chest, in his stomach … until Randy was flailing round the garden like a rag doll. He made a few attempts at defending himself but his irrational anger had destroyed his fighting instincts and he was finished. With one last massive blow from Mark, the beaten gypsy spun round and crashed to the ground close to his tortured boy.

    All Mark’s professional instincts kicked in and he acted fast. Like any seasoned cop he pulled several sets of handcuffs from his belt and used his foot to turn the semi-conscious Randy onto his stomach beside his boy. He cuffed Randy’s left wrist to Pablo’s right and looped the cuffs over one of the spikes. Then he cuffed Randy’s other wrist to another spike and did the same with Pablo so master and boy were splayed out on the ground face down next to each other.

    By now the garden was getting crowded as the other men and boys came out of the house or home from work. Pete, Adam and Nate had come from the house next door and Pete had gone straight to Brandon and sat him back in his chair, none the worse for his spill. Nate, Eddie and Ben all stood close to Brandon in a state of nervous excitement.

    In charge of it all was Zack who had crossed the street from his house with Darius. “Stand back, guys,” he ordered in his deep commanding voice. “Just let this play out … nobody interfere.” Darius’s ingrained reflex had been to grab his camera as he left the house and was now unobtrusively filming in the background. Right now he was focused on Mark.

    Mark glanced anxiously over at Bob but saw that he was moving and being tended to by the twins who had come running from the kitchen. Then he turned his attention back to Randy who was stirring painfully and tugging at the handcuffs.

    “You fucking bastard,” Mark growled. “Once a caveman always a caveman, I guess. You slammed your fist across Bob’s face and knocked that beautiful man to the ground, and you know what that means. I can’t let you get away with that, man.”

    Randy managed to raise his head and look at the reflection in the window. He saw the cop unbutton his uniform shirt and shrug it off. He pulled his T-shirt off over his head and stood there shirtless in black uniform pants and his high black motorcycle boots. He stared at Randy’s reflection. “You know what’s gonna happen, man. It has to.”

    With his foot he pushed Randy’s legs wide apart and knelt between them. He spat on Randy’s hole, licked his fingers and pushed them in his ass to loosen it up. Randy groaned but made no move to resist. He was still reeling from having hit Bob and, in his own ritualistic code of conduct, he needed punishment to assuage his guilt.

    Mark looked at Jamie beside him and said, “You OK, buddy?”

    “Yes, sir … just a few bruises. But I gotta do this sir … for me and for Brandon.”

    “I know, kid. And I’m right there with you.” He grinned wryly. “Guess we had our rehearsal with Lloyd and Steve the other day.”

    “Guess so, sir. Only this time it’s for real.” He turned his attention back to ramrodding Pablo’s butt, a fuck that had already lasted a long time. Mark pushed his thick cock against Randy’s hole and then, with one savage thrust, buried it deep in the gypsy’s ass to the sound of Randy’s howls that matched his boy’s.

    There was silence among the mesmerized onlookers, except for the faint sound of Darius’s camera as he recorded yet another pivotal scene in the annals of this remarkable house.

    In the background the gate opened quietly and Steve came in. Zack had called him when the trouble began and he had driven down here fast. He said softly to Zack, “What the hell’s going on, Zack. No don’t tell me. It’s pretty damn obvious.” He gazed at the extraordinary spectacle of the cop and his boy side by side, pounding the asses of the gypsy boss and his boy. “Guess we could all see this coming for some time. Nobody badly hurt, I hope.”

    “Nah, just a few bruises, hurt feelings – and two very sore asses. God knows where it all goes from here, though. Any ideas?”

    “Oh yeah,” Steve smiled, “I think we can steer this into a good place, Zack. I have a plan.”

    “Trust you, doc,” Zack grinned. “I thought you would. That’s why I called you. But right now I guess all we can do is stand back and enjoy the show.”

    ************************************

    TO BE CONTINUED in “A Trial Of Strength” – Part 251


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.